《Surreptitious Alliance: Marked by My Alien Slave》


 1

    Morgan pov.


    The human race is a wonderful species. Having almost been the cause of their own demise and then piece by piece. Alliance by alliance and a little backstabbing here and there built itself back up to what we are today. A society that has segmented itself into the most functional ways, so we don''t ruin life for ourselves again. It''s practical and no one really gets the short end of the stick this way. We''re all able to eat and afford health care. We can enjoy life, get ample breaks, we''ve stopped the pr caps from melting and all in all we should be happy. The only thing we still suck at, in all the improvements we''ve made is, of course, love.


    In my twenty-four years living in the Bio-ze I''ve never formed a true attachment to anyone. It''s probably the reason I have no idea why my sister chooses to hide out in Space when there is so much the Bio-ze can offer her. There''s never been anyone, being or thing that''s been able to keep my attention for longer than a couple of months and being promoted to manager of the safety division has caused my life to be even more monotone than it''s been before. I work myself to the bone for three weeks and then spend my off week sleeping and catching up on dramatic series that barely passes for entertainment but, I will admit, is less messy than entering a contract with anyone.


    Not that there is anyone to enter into a contract with. All the third-tier humans, like me, keep themselves busy with beings from other sectors like Faires from Gloss. Creatures as beautiful as they are temperamental and my word, not the best idea to end things with. I''ve had to improve safety features in the Bio-ze more than I would like to admit because of a jealous Fairie who couldn''t take a contract with their human ending. It''s messy and not worth the hassle. Well, at least not when I''ve been on an almost three-year dry spell. A little too much excitement for me to venture into.


    I could go the route of just buying a clone but they''re not worth the paperwork and hassle of disposing of them when I eventually grow tired of them. Then there''s the process of choosing who you would like a clone of and the embarrassment of potentially running into said person with their clone by your side. I''ve seen enough second-tier humans splurge coins on a third-tier human they have a crush on. Yeah, not worth the coins and not worth the drama. Besides, fucking a clone of someone is about as impersonal as fucking a robot and even with all the advances A.I have made, some of them I''ve been responsible for, I would never stoop as low as bedding a machine.


    Vampires are way too expensive to maintain, and I can''t even entertain the idea of dating one after the identification use I entered into the safety feature of the Bio-ze for every vampire who wants to step out of Gliss. It''s not that they''re bad creatures. I just got tired of them stalking around and acting like we are walking-blood banks. Watching them feed on their paramours in public got a little old. Very fast.


    The only viable option for me would be either an actual troll, or a werewolf and they don''t step into the Bio-ze very often, just as I''ve only been to Teranian once. Trolls are admittedly not as ugly, not unless they get mad, but they mostly keep to their own sector. I''m not sure if it''s because they find humans stupid or an easy trigger for anger or maybe we are an easy trigger for anger because they find us so stupid. A werewolf would be the closest thing to a human I can go, but I''ve yet to meet one that I can form a bond to. Besides, they have that whole mate for life thing going on and very few humans are interested in that, even lower tier humans. Long term partners are rare, or maybe it''s just that they''re hard and very few people like toplicate their lives with the emotions of others.


    "Morgan, Sinir wants to see you." Margot pokes her head into my office, and I roll my eyes, stepping away from the map of the sectors I''d been staring at for the past ten minutes. I''m supposed to be mapping an expansion for the Bio-ze but once again my need for finding a partner has taken over my mind. Besides, I don''t even know how we''re going to expand without causing any more trouble with the Gloss sector. As I step around the corner, I watch Rames leave Sinir''s office as I know I''m most likely going to get the bad side from her. Rames gives me a two-fingered salute as I pass him, and his smile is taunting but I don''t have time to get into another pointless argument with him. My shift is almost over, and I would like to end it on a good note. Or, as good of a note I can when dealing with Sinir.


    "You''re looking for me?" I ask as I nock on the open door. She waves me in, eyes not moving from the map, where I have made no modifications.


    "Do you like your job?" Here we go again. I nod, knowing I''m not supposed to be saying anything. "Then why the hell are you not doing it?" I motion to the map, moving closer to her table.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "May I?" She nods and I drag the map closer to my side of the table, hoping she''ll let me get through my exnation without interrupting me. "The Bio-ze is central and as it stands, we''re already too close to Gliss. Then it''s going to cause a whole new rewrite of the Teranian borders if we move it closer. Besides, the trolls were serious in their warning. I can''t cross that bridge, literally and metaphorically. Gloss is a viable option, but you tell me if you want another war with the Fairies. Thest one cost me a year of re-writing the safety protocols, not to mention, I''m still working on better detection of their portal range. Lastly, do you want to call the Commander and ask him to move the Space sector? It''s a great option but he''d have to relocate the entire station, and I don''t see that looking good for the new production of the AS21 they just started." As I talk, I move the boundaries of the Bio-ze in every direction, ending up right back where we started.


    "So, you''re telling me there is no way you''re going to approve the expansion?" I shake my head.


    "Not if I have to scrap the work I''ve been doing for thest two years and cause another war." She pushes her lips together and stares at the map for a few minutes before nodding and waving me out of her office. As I leave, I know this conversation is far from over and I am by no means looking forward to having it again.

 2

    Morgan pov.


    Back in my office I sink into my chair and find myself wondering why the hell Sinir signed off on my promotion if she so clearly doesn''t want to deal with me as a manager. She''s been making things difficult for me since my first day here two years ago and if I hadn''t been working my ass of since I was ten years old, I would have walked away a long time ago. An alertes through, and I almost want to silence it, leaving it for Mark but when I see the Gloss sector lighting up, I know Sinir ignored my whole little spiel right now.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re seeing this right?" Margot asks, rushing into my office like a bat out of hell and I nod. We stare at the perimeter lines between the Bio-ze and Gloss and my whole body goes cold as Sinir''s approval for expansion lights up on the screen. "Why would you approve this?" I shake my head, running a hand through my hair.


    "I didn''t." Her eyes widen and I nod, knowing we''re screwed. It won''t take sector four long to dispute this and when they do the Bio-ze will be in a world of trouble if Sinir doesn''t back off with her expansion.


    "Why does she want to expand so bad anyway? We have enough space." Margot huffs but I can''t answer her question. I wish I could, but I''m not head of this department, Sinir is and as long as she is, I''m on a need-to-know basis and she''s decided that I don''t need to know the reason for the expansion. She''ll ignore all my safety concerns and do whatever the hell she pleases. The Commander will get involved and when he does, heads are going to roll. "This is going to cause a war." I mutter and Margot lets out a deep breath.


    "Well, until we''re certain of that, why not enjoy the little bit of peace we have left? Want to go out with me tonight?" I watch as the clock ticks down my final seconds for being on duty and nod. Maybe it''s a good thing I can''t find someone to sign a contract with. With the mess Sinir just caused I''m going to be too busy to take care of myself, much less manage to split my attention between work and my home.


    ***


    "The trading grounds? Really?" It''s not the seediest ce to find yourself in but it''s not the best either. People whoe here only want two things, money and a fast hook-up,pliments of the Red-Light district just a block away. "We''ll leave soon. I have to meet someone here." Margot pulls me along with her, not giving me an option to wait for her in the car. We make it through the doors and inside is a mess of people in the middle of various deals. I spot a third-tier woman standing next to a brand new AS21 who looks pretty much indistinguishable from the other humans around it, except for the demo tattoo disyed on her left arm. She''s dolled it up to look handsome enough, sharp jawline and wide shoulders but still just clockwork that I have to ensure doesn''t kill her in the middle of the night. I''ve spent countless hours on its safety codes and if I''d had my way, I would have wanted to spend a little more time but then again, Sinir signed off on it so I''m in the clear should the first production needs shutting down. The demos haven''t given any trouble yet and I''m hoping the Space sector doesn''t mess up in production safeguarding or else it''ll be another mess I have to fix.


    I follow Margot through the masses, my eyes catching random people I know but won''t want to be caught in small talk with, so I wander away from my friend and find myself standing outside a boxing ring. I watch as a blond beast man enters the ring, it''s cat features unmistakable and I wonder who he might belong to for its owner to enter it into boxing. There''s so much they can do and yet this is the first thing owners think about when they buy them. How much money they can make on the trading grounds. The cat bounces around some, looking focused and ready for whoever he has to fight against. Secondster another hooded figure enters the ring, and I turn my head to the side, interested in seeing the person behind the dramatic entrance.


    My breath gets knocked clear out of my lungs when the hood falls away from his face and twitchy grey ears beneath a head of grey curls are revealed. The beast man looks angry, his white eyes narrowed on the blond beast standing in the far- left corner of the ring. I watch as the circle each other, the cat bouncing all over the ce and the wolf taking calcted strides beforending the first punch on the cat''s right side. Cheers erupt and chaos ensues as the fight officially begins. A hand on my arm is what finally gets me to look away from the fight and Margot frowns at me.


    "You can''t just disappear." She scolds but I waver her away, looking back at the ring. "I''m done, lets go."


    "I''m not done." She cocks her head to the side, and I point at the grey eared wolf in the ring. "I want him." I tell her, smiling when her eyes widen in surprise.


    "If he''s in there he belongs to someone." She gives me information that I already know. "They might not want to let him go. You can find a better way to get a wolf if you want one."


    "I want that wolf." I''ve never been interested in beast men, especially not wolves but there''s something about those twitchy grey ears.


    "You''d have to buy a contract." She huffs, looking downright annoyed with me.


    "Then I''ll buy the contract, Margot. I''ll wave the liability policy and just cut him loose if I don''t like him." I tell her and she rolls her eyes. Not saying anything because she knows there is nothing to say. I leave her standing ringside, and head towards the information desk, finding a very bored looking attendant swiping through his tablet. "I need to find the owner of the grey wolf in the ring." I tell him and he gives me a once over before nodding and walking away. Hees back with a man in a white suit, hair gelled back disying his maple tattoo under his left ear.


    "Gerald Hutting, I hear you''re looking for me." He reaches out his hand and when I shake it my skin crawls.


    "I would like to talk to you about the grey wolf in the ring." I know a sleezy businessman from a mile away and Gerald is about as sleezy as theye but he has something I want and I''m not walking away without those twitchy grey ears tonight.

 3

    Morgan pov.


    "Rain?" I shrug my shoulders, not wanting the man to see the delight in me at knowing the name of the grey eared wolf. It suits him, all six feet and some inches of him.


    "If that''s what he''s called then yes. What would it take for you to part ways with him?" A dark cloud settles over Gerald''s eyes, but I keep my calm. After dealing with Sinir as my superior for two years there are very few things that can still scare me. Gerald isn''t one of them.


    "He''s not worth the gum scrapped off my shoe." The disdain in his voice is clear so this is going to make my work much easier. "I''ll let him go for five thousand." I raise my eyebrow at him.


    "For something worth less than gum scrapped off your shoe?" He res at me before realizing I''m a potential customer and then smiles.


    "I''ve put a lot of work into him, you see. He''s not earning me the money I''m putting in. It''s bad for business. I''m sure..." I hold my hand up and shake my head.


    "Save me the lesson. Did you buy him international or local?" For five thousand he better be international.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Local." I almost throw my head back andugh.


    "You want me to buy him from you for five thousand when you bought him local even though he''s international?" This man must be joking but he''s not because he nods, turning a little red around the cor of his neck. "It sounds like I''m buying him at a loss. If I''d be buying him internationally, I would understand but you bought him locally. What did you pay for him?" He fixes his tie, looking annoyed with me so I tuck my hair behind my ear, making sure the three interlinked circles under my left ear are visible.


    "I got him for two thousand five hundred." I don''t even try to hide the surprise on my face.


    "Yet you''re asking double for him?" I take a deep breath and nod. "I''ll give him to you at three thousand local and wave the liability." I offer, knowing the deal is too good not to take. Gerald looks at me for all ten seconds before nodding. "It''s a pleasure doing business with you. Does he have any markings?" The man shakes his head, looking none to pleased with me but I don''t care. I get Rain and he gets more money than he spent plus none of the legal ramifications should Rain turn out to be a bust, witch I don''t think he will be. "Can we finalize the deal after his match?"


    "Sure, if you want to waste your time watching it. He''s not going to win anyway." The man mutters and stomps away. I head back to boxing ring, watching Rain and the blond cat throw punches at each other.


    "So?" I smile at my friend, and she groans, pinching the bridge of her nose in disappointment. "This is going to end bad and I''m not helping you when it does." She tells me. I shrug my shoulders; it can''t be as bad as whatever crap Sinir got us into when she approved the expansion that close to Gloss. If sector four does dere war I''d have at least ended my dry spell.


    It takes another ten minutes for Rain to gain a round five knock out on the blond cat. The grey eared wolf doesn''t even smile at his victory, just stalks out of the ring, leaving the cheering masses behind him and I find myself even more interested in him. I go in search of Gerald Hutting and when I find him, he has the contract ready. I take the tablet from him, reading through it before swiping my watch over it to seal my signature.


    "He''s your problem now." His voice is gruff and unhappy, no doubt about the coins he thinks he lost. "I''ll have him delivered to you by tomorrow morning." I check my watch and shake my head.


    "No, I want him in my home by midnight and I want to see him before I leave." Gerald looks like he''s about to argue but Margot raises an eyebrow from next to me.


    "Is there a problem?" I almost want to ask her why she''s helping me now when she''s sworn this is a bad idea, but I keep my questions forter. Gerald shakes his head, motioning for us to follow him as he walks us out of his office and down a series of hallways.


    "He''s in there." He huffs and then walks away, leaving Margot and I with an attending. I waste no time and push open the door, finding the wolf inside the small room, pacing the corner like some caged animal. He has a tracker around his ankle, and I frown at that, knowing there''s better ways to track them that doesn''t involve humiliating them like that. When I close the door behind me, he finally looks up at me and growls deep in his throat. "That''s not very nice." I tell him, grabbing the chair from next to the door and cing it in the middle of the room, sitting on it with my legs crossed. "How about we try again. I am Morgan Cane, what''s your name?" He narrows his eyes at me, and I raise my eyebrow, waiting for his response.


    "You know my name." His voice is gruff, like one that''s not used very much and with Gerald as his previous master I can''t see a reason why he would want to talk to that man.


    "Let''s pretend I don''t." I deadpan and he stops his pacing, turning his head from one side to the other as he stares at me. "I see no one taught you manners. Let''s try this again, and I expect an answer this time." I warn. "I am Morgan Crane, what''s your name?" He huffs out a growl but stays quiet. I uncross my legs and rest my palms on my thighs, squeezing then a bit before slowly getting up and walking towards the wolf. He watches me, standing still as I walk around him. Tall, even when I''m in my heels. Broad shoulders, muscles for days. Sweaty and ill-mannered. I stop in front of him and grab onto his manhood, sinking my nails into his flesh. He bends over, growling low in his throat but we both know he can''t move, or he''ll be hurting more than he is now.


    "My name is Rain Redwood." He huffs out and I let go of his admittedly impressive manhood, not before giving him a warning squeeze though. He straightens and looks down at me, surprise and a bit of apprehension shining in his eyes. "Next time I ask you a question, you answer me." I watch as his Adams apple bobs up and down and he nods. Satisfied, I give him a smile and leave the room. This is going to be fun.

 4

    Rain pov.


    I breathe out a frustrated sigh when the human woman leaves. Admittedly she didn''t treat me like any of these people here have treated me and if I had just given her my name my manhood might not have been in danger. She''s dangerous though. Anyone who doesn''t have a fear of anything is dangerous and what I saw in her eyes is something to be scared off. Not the first time around but definitely when she was grabbing me like it was a part of her everyday routine. Her sweet scent is still hanging in the air, and it makes me on edge. There''s nothing sweet about her and I hope I never see her again, even if she implied there would be a next time. An attendant enters the room and hands me a change of clothes.


    "Put that on ande out. We have things to do before we deliver you tonight." I want to ask him what he means by that, but he closes the door before I can. I quickly change into the sweatpants and the long-sleeved shirt before stepping out of the room, finding another woman outside the door. This one has short neon orange hair, and I find myself preferring the long dark hair of Morgan Cane. The short woman leads me to a room where a single chair is in, and she walks over to it motioning for me toe in.


    "Take off the shirt and sit down straddling the chair." I do as I am told, rolling my eyes as she straps me down to the chair, both my arms and legs before leaving the room. I close my eyes and lean my head on the rest underneath me, wondering if this life was ever going to end. When I came here looking for a job, I didn''t think I would spend my days fighting in a ring, getting told when to lose and when to win. The meals are crap, and I never get enough sleep between training, being in the ring and doing manualbor. If I knew Gerald Hutting was a liar and a cheat, I would have never taken him up on his offer. Three hundred coins a month plus room and board my ass.


    The door opens once more and another manes walking in, holding a steel pipe in his hands. I watch him until I can''t see him anymore and he doesn''t make a lot of movements before I feel the heat on my back. The restraints are too tight for me to move so I have no choice but to endure the pain searing into my back. I growl low in my throat until he removes the thing from my back, spraying something that cools it a little but it''s my own healing that does most of the work of making the pain subside a bit. I''m left there until I almost fall asleep but the woman with the bright haires back and undoes my ties.


    "You have thirty minutes to pack whatever you have and meet Benna at the entrance of the rooms." She tells me, leading me back to the empty hall filled with mattresses that they call our rooms. I head to my sleeping spot and reach into the hole I tore in the bed the first night, taking out the tiny device that''s hidden there and sliding into the pocket of my pants before putting on my shoes and going to meet Benna.


    "You done?" Benna asks as I open the door. I give him a curt nod. "I''m going to give you some advice. Don''t think because you''ve been bought, you''re free from Gerald and don''t cause yourself any trouble where you''re going. Do everything you can to stay away from this ce Rain. Trust me, the second time won''t be as pleasant as the first." He warns, as we walk, handing me over to the guards at the gate. Benna walks away whistling as I''m roughly forced into the back of a van, and I wonder what the hell he could possibly mean by things getting worse in this hell hole. Lucky for him, I don''t n on finding out.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The car takes a lot of twists and turns until we stop, and the back door of the van is thrown open. The attendant motions for me to get out, his cigarette already lit, and I wonder if he can afford new lungs if it kills him. I step out into the inner city, a ce I''ve only been once in my life, back when I first came to the Bio-ze. It''s as clean as I remember it being, not that the trading grounds aren''t clean, but this is cleaner. It doesn''t look like people walk on these roads, even when there''s a lot of people around us at the moment. No one bats an eye at me climbing out of the van and the attendant walks me into the tall building in front of me.


    "Package for Morgan Cane." He tells the man at the front desk who eyes the smoking attendant.


    "You''re not allowed to smoke in here. You can leave him with me." The man motions for the exit and the attendant chuckles low in his throat before giving me a once over and slowly walking out of the building, taking his time and dropping his cigarette ashes as he goes along. "I don''t know where Miss Cane found you, but you should count yourself lucky to be out of there." The man behind the desk tells me before walking around the desk to an elevator and motions for me to follow him when he sees I''m not.


    "Miss Cane?" I frown and then it all makes sense. "The human bought me?" I ask, more to myself than the man standing next to me.


    "Yes, and you are better off for it. Try not to hurt her, she''s a kind soul." I can''t do anything but nod even though I don''t know what''s so kind about her. She had my manhood in a power grip within moments of meeting me. How on earth is that kindness? We step onto the elevator and the man presses the fifteenth floor. The ride up is silent and when we step out there''s only two doors in the hallway. He knocks on one and a screen appears on the door, so he selects a package icon.


    "Scan for identification please." A voicees from the door and the man gently positions me in front of the door. "Rain Redwood, package epted." The door slides open, and the man waves me inside.


    "You''ll be fine." He says, sensing my hesitation and for some reason I feel like I can trust this human, so I step though the door. It closes the moment I do so and for a split second I''m surrounded in darkness before a circle of light shes around me.

 5

    Rain pov.


    The light goes from white to blue and moves up and down a couple of times before it''s gone, and I''m left standing in a dimly lit small room. I look around me but there''s nothing I can see until another door opens and I see the human from earlier tonight standing behind it. She''s not wearing the tight jeans and shirt she was wearing, instead she''s in shorts and a tank-top, showing much more of her chocte skin than I could see before. Her straight long hair is tied into a ponytail, making her features stand out more, round face, full lips, sharp nose and big eyes. She''s beautiful, yet I still can''t see any kindness behind her eyes.


    "Wee home, Rain." She greets me and I take a step back. The Bio-ze was never and will never be my home. I''d thoughting here would help me find my parents, would lead to a better life and I was wrong. "I know this is all new to you." I frown at her words; humans tend to think other species are stupid. It''s annoying.


    "I''m not stupid. This isn''t my home." She pushes her lips together and takes a deep breath that she slowly blows out before nodding.


    "Okay, would you like toe inside?" She steps out of the way, and we just stare at each other for a while before she nods and walks away. I stand by myself for a few minutes before I finally give in and follow her inside. There''s a room with big couches in it, bigger couches than I''ve seen in my entire life. They almost take up the entire permitter, leaving space in the middle for a small table with a rug underneath it. The human is seated in the corner of the couch, watching me as Ie to stand behind it.


    "I don''t know why I''m here." I tell her, wishing she had just left me at the trading grounds. At least there I know what is expected of me and what happens when I don''t do what is expected of me. Here, with this human who doesn''t fear anything, I''m on unstable grounds and I don''t like it. Not one bit.


    "You''re here because I bought your contract with your previous owner." She spits out the word ''owner'' like it''s some kind of cuss word.


    "So, you would be my new owner." I''m confused when I can see the anger on her face and her shoulders tense, making her sit up straighter.


    "I am not and will never be your owner. I''m hoping to enter into a contract with you, should you want to. Otherwise, you''re free to go if you don''t want to stay here." This floors me and I watch her, looking for any sign of a lie but her eyes give nothing away and she doesn''t look like she''s joking either.


    "They branded me though." I''d seen other beast men or vampires with brands at the training grounds. I''d never thought it would be so painful but for my advanced healing it wasn''t really a problem. I wonder how other beast men dealt with it. Dogs and cats can''t heal themselves like wolves can. It must have been painful for them, going through that.


    "They did what?" She jumps from her seat and walks over to me, grabbing my arms and twisting me, walking around me and feeling me up until I step away from her, pulling off my shirt and showing her my back. "Who the fuck did this?" I can hear the anger in her voice, sense the change in the room but instead of setting me on edge it calms me. No one has ever gotten angry for me outside my family and certainly no human has done so.


    "It''s not a big deal, it happens to all ves." I''ve seen some who carry it like a badge of honor. Disying their brands proudly, walking at the side of whatever human owns them, only to show up at the trading ground with a different human a few monthster. Human emotion is so fickle so I know Morgan will get over whatever is branded on my back.


    "Only you''re not a damn ve, Rain. If I wanted a ve, I would have bought one. I bought you." She ranges but I don''t see a difference and I tell her as much. "The difference is the purpose. If you don''t want to be here, I''m not forcing you to be. This is supposed to be a mutual agreement between us. The only reason I bought the damn contract from that slime ball is because it would be easier in getting you. I specifically said no markings and he vited the terms of the contract. After I bought you for more than your selling price." She huffs, walking over to the table and picking up a tablet.


    "I wasn''t sold." I frown, wondering what the hell she''s talking about.


    "What?" She looks up from her device, staring at me like I''m the one confused.


    "I wasn''t sold. You might have bought me, yes, but no one sold me to Mr. Hutting. I needed the money, so I took the job he offered me." Her face goes nk, and I watch as a deathly calm settles over her.


    "Please sit down, Rain." I don''t hesitate, not this time. Not afterst time and not when the air around her is crackling with something dangerous. "What were the terms of your contract?"


    "I would fight for him. Get ten percent of every winning fight and three hundred coins a month, excluding room and board." None of which happened. The moment I signed that contract I apparently signed some fine print that said that Gerald Hutting could choose if he wanted to give me those terms or not.


    "Did he give you any of that?" I shake my head. "Was the contract for local or international coins?" I wish they were international.


    "Local."


    "Why''d you take the job?" I keep quiet, knowing I''ll most likely endanger River if I say anything. No one except the people who erased my family knows River exists and I would rather keep it that way. I was mad about it at the beginning but when I came here, I understood why. Humans care for no one and nothing but themselves and having them know about River means I can''t protect the only family I have left. "Rain?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You need coins to survive." I shrug my shoulders. She narrows her eyes at me before nodding.


    "Bing, get me a meeting with Gerald Hutting and the Court Marshals in the morning." She suddenly says and then the voice I heard from the door answers her.


    "I''ve set the meeting for 10 a.m. You still have a call with your sister in an hour." I look around for the voice and she chuckles.


    "That''s Bing, he''s my personal assistant." She answers my unspoken question. "Come on, I''m sure you''re hungry." She disappears into another room, and I make it two steps in following her when I realize who she set a meeting with. This won''t end well.

 6

    Morgan pov.


    Humans love doing things backwards. We take massive steps towards freeing ourselves from very only to find it appropriate to enve everything that does not carry our gic make-up. It''sughable and pretty fucken pathetic. I can feel Rain staring at me from the doorway of the kitchen, watching me as I make him a sandwich. He''s still without a shirt and while it''s very pleasing to look at his chest I can''t help but see the marking on his back. Who the fuck thinks it''s a smart idea to still be branding anything? Rain is not a fucken animal. Well... notpletely.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Would you please put on a shirt ande eat." He takes a few seconds to react, disappearing back into the living room anding back with his shirt on but he doesn''te to sit at the table, instead he stops just inside the doorway and stares at me. "Rain, my patience is hanging on a very thin thread. I''m sick of repeating myself. Take a fucken seat and eat." I huff, sliding the te across the counter and pointing to the seat. Like he''s been doing all night he hesitates before doing what I told him to. "Are you always slow to do as you''re told or am I a special case?"


    "I thought I wasn''t your ve. Why would I do as you tell me?" I bite the inside of my lip to keep myself from smiling. When I feel like I''m under control I walk around the counter and stop behind him, causing him to tense up. With him sitting down it''s pretty easy to lean my chin on his shoulder and bring my arms around his chest, one hand resting on his left peck and the other on his stomach.


    "You''ll do as I tell you because you want to do as I tell you." I nip his right ear lobe, and he grumbles deep in his chest. "Oh, you can make as much noise as you want. We both know who''s in charge here. Here''s a hint, it''s not you." A growl leaves his lips, and I nip his ear again. "You''ll finish your food, have a hot shower and go to bed. I''m not repeating myself Rain. Trust me, you won''t like it if I have to." I drop my hands from his body and turn his face towards me, making sure he looks me in the eye. A soft almost purr-like soundes from him, and I let his face go, watching as he starts eating his food. Huh, turns out the big bad wolf is a puppy.


    An hourter Rain is knocked out in the guest bedroom and I''m watching him from the doorway. He breathes deeply but his ears keep twitching, making me wonder how much rest he''s really getting if he''s still this alert to every noise that''s made around him. He took the shower and the clothes I gave him without a fuss even though I could see he wasn''t very happy about that. I wonder how much of his defiance is because of his nature as a wolf and how much of it is because he''s been treated like an object and not a living being.


    "Bing, can you pull up Rain''s scan." I ask theputer as I walk to the living room. A mini model of Rain appears on the coffee table, and I scan all the data Bing has collected. From previous fractures to the ugly brand on his back, to his heart rate and blood pressure. "Get me a list of doctors who can remove that brand, bonus points if they''ve worked with wolves before." Theputer doesn''t disappoint, giving me a list of three names.


    "You have an iing call from Torren Cane." Bing announces and I clear the information in front of me before I ept my sister''s call. I don''t have the energy to exin Rain to her at this point. "Call epted." Torren''s body appears where Rain''s just was and I stare at my sister for a bit, wondering when I''ll see her in real life instead of holograms.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure?" She asks and I sigh.


    "I haven''t talked to you in months, Tor. When are youing home?" Not that she''s been home in four years. Between our mother''s death, Gager ending their contract and my eptance into ze-Control, I really have no idea what pushed my sister to abandon me in the Bio-ze and make her home in Space. Sure, sector five is awesome but I miss my sister, even though telling her that will only cause arguments.


    "I''ve been on patrol in Gliss. What''s this I hear about sector four acting out?" I roll my eyes, of course she''s calling me about work. It''s never to just talk. To just ask what''s been going on in my life and if I''m alright.


    "It''s not Gloss that''s at fault this time. Sinir wants to push an expansion closer to their boundaries. It''s pointless and she''s asking for war to break out. I''ve only just gotten Luca to agree with assessing the effects their magic has on the stability of the portals and now this." For as long as I''ve been at ze-Control Luca has been the spokesperson for the Fairies. He''s as painfully handsome as he is perceptive and if he wasn''t already an ancient vampire''s paramour I would have considered him for a contract. He also has a lot of the famous Fairies temper so working with him is a lot easier when Sinir isn''t involved, and she''s just gone and doomed us all.


    "Why does the ze need expansion?" I shrug my shoulders and Torren narrows her eyes at me.


    "I don''t know, Torren. Sinir is on her own power trip. Maybe it''s because the Commander scraped her new safety protocols in Gliss so she''s looking to start trouble. I haven''t signed off on it, so she can''t technically do anything yet." That is if she doesn''t engage the board to overthrow me.


    "Do you need my help?" Having her help would require her to actually enter the Bio-ze. "If not, you need to tell me. I''m considering prolonging my stay." I stare at her for a few seconds before shaking my head.


    "No, Torren. I don''t need your help. I''ll put some coins in your ount." She sucks her teeth and shakes her head.


    "I''m not looking for you to bankroll me, Morgan. I make my own coins. I''ll talk to you soon" I nod, and she ends the call, like she always does when coins get involved in the conversation. Her soon, won''t be soon enough and we both know it. "Bing, transfer three thousand international coins into Torren Cane''s ount." I leave the couch with a sigh, making one more stop at the guest bedroom before finally going to bed. As I drift to bed, I can only hope Rain will still be here when I wake up in the morning. He''s been my silver lining in this crap day and I''m not ready to lose that yet.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 7

    Morgan pov.


    Rain res at me from across the table and I have to curb every urge to reach across the table and smack him upside the head. I''ve been trying to convince him he needs a dark-web ount for thest five minutes and he''s said, no, to every reason I gave him until I stopped asking and just created the ount myself. The more time I spend with him the more I realize he''s still very much a child trapped in a grown wolf''s body. It''s cute and frustrating at the same time. "I''m not using that thing." He tells me as I slide the tablet over the table to him. I at least didn''t need to force him to eat this morning.


    "You''re using it. Think of it as a way of repaying me for the coins I spent on you." He growls and I narrow my eyes at him. "Just because you''re a damn wolf doesn''t mean you have to growl at everything. Use your words." I huff, a headache already forming and it''s not even eight in the morning yet.


    "Are you going to keep reminding me you bought me even though you said you don''t want a ve?" His question is very matter of fact, and I nod, much to his surprise.


    "If you want to act like you need someone to give you instructions then that''s exactly what I''m going to do. We both know why you''re here, Rain. I told you I want a contract with you. Now, if you''re confused about what that means I can send you some ideas." He res down at the tablet, and I grin, drinking thest of my juice. "I have to get to work. I have damage control to do, in more ways than one." I let out a slow breath and finally stand up from the table. "You''re leaving me alone?" He asks, following behind me as I shrug on my suit jacket and gather my things for the day, sliding my watch on my wrist when I reach the door.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. You have your ount, learn some things." I pat his cheek and then walk out the door, knowing he can''t follow me since his parameters have been set to the apartment. "Bing, could you order a new bracelet for Rain?" I''m not sure he''ll stay but the bracelet is a hell of a lot better than that thing he''s wearing on his ankle. When I''m in my car I search for some steamy videos and send three random ones to Rain with a message attached.


    To Rain: This is some of what a contract entail...


    ***


    "Luca Golding is in your office." Margot tells me when I step out of the elevator. Great, just fucken fantastic. I walk down the hallway as fast as I can without making it seem like I''m running, waving at some of my colleagues as they wave at me and hoping we''re not preparing for a full-on war after my meeting with him.


    "This is not what we discussed, Morgan." Luca starts as soon as I step foot into my office. He''s dressed in a light pink suit that shimmers with every movement he makes, and his wings is tucked tightly to his body, showing me just how tense he is, they''re usually spread out in the air behind him, making him seemrger than life and very fun to be around.


    "I didn''t approve the expansion, Luca." I assure him. Sinir needs both mine and five other managers to approve the expansion she proposed and so far, only that weasel Rames has approved her ns. "There are four more approvals outstanding. It''ll be fine. We''ll have our meeting today and the suggestion will be withdrawn." Even if she doesn''t withdraw it, she can''t face the board to overthrow approval if half the managerial staff isn''t on board.


    "This shouldn''t even have happened in the first ce. I gave you ess to our inner circle to help keep us safe, not to restrict us further. This expansion ruins all future ns for Gloss to thrive. I know it and you know it." His angeres with a little bit of panic and it''s the first time I''ve seen Luca panic, albeit only a small amount.


    "She can''t do anything as of yet, it''s only a suggestion at this point." He narrows his eyes at me, and I pray I''m not about to lose the peace I''ve worked so hard to build because Sinir is selfish.


    "You know as well as I do what hangs in the bnce if this goes South. You''re not as invincible as you think, Morgan. Thest war ended only three years ago, you won''t be able to handle another one and trust me when I say that Gloss is not going to stand alone this time. There is no way in hell I''m helping you if this goes through. The only reason you have power is because you were handed the power. Minds can still be changed and trust me when I say, I can be very convincing." It''s a warning if ever I heard one.


    "Luca..." He shakes his head.


    "You sit here in your ss office and work for them, you have no idea what''s going on out there. This is me giving you a choice. You either find a way to stop this and we can continue on in the peace we''ve had so far, you don''t and there will be war, and you chose which side you stand on. Make sure you chose the right side." He walks out of my office with those words and dread fills my body from head to toe. Thest war imed so many lives. Lives of people I hated but also of those I loved. I leave my office shortly after Luca and head towards Sinir''s office.


    "She''s not in today." Pansy tells me just as I round the corner. "She causes this mess and then she doesn''te into work." The frown that settles on her face lets me know that everyone except Sinir is aware of what her actions are causing. "Did you approve the expansion?"


    "Are you insane?" She nods and we both find ourselves looking at Sinir''s closed office door. As I head back to my office Luca''s words run through my mind and if there is one thing, I''m sure off is that the war was never over. Someone might have called for a cease fire, but peace is a fragile thing and like a child who can''t tell when something is precious, Sinir went and broke it.

 8

    Rain pov.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Morgan Cane is a human unlike any other I''ve met before. She''s strong-willed and though she says she doesn''t want a ve she still very much would like to be in charge of this contract she wants with me. It''s shows in the video''s she sent me. By the time I got five minutes into the first one I knew exactly where it was leading, not that I ever did anything like that. My mother had forbidden me to have sex with any female. Drilling it into my head that sharing that part of myself was reserved for my mate only. I still have no idea how the hell I''m supposed to find a mate.


    I watch as the man forces himself into the woman, finding her noises a little irritating. Must she be so loud? She screams for thest time, and I click away from the video. Choosing the next one, just in case the little human wants to ask me about them. This one is better. Neither the man or the woman is very harsh with each other and the man even kisses her between her legs, something I admit, intrigues me a little. The woman in his video isn''t making nearly as loud of a noise as the one in the first one. She''s much softer and they look like they''re enjoying themselves, other than the first video.


    Before I can start thest video my stomach rumbles, reminding me of the food that''s still on the table in front of me. Morgan had wanted me to eat but I''d been too bust arguing with her about the tablet she handed me. I look around the empty kitchen and then start eating the food. Back home I mostly hunted for my food with my parents whenever they would let me. Otherwise, my mother made us eat a bunch of vegetables and meat dishes. Not all this bread humans seem to think has to be enjoyed with every meal. I eat the eggs, bacon and fruit, leaving the pancakes on the te, even if they do have blueberries in them. Once I''m done, I take everything into the kitchen, looking through all her things for containers to put the food in and then storing them in the fridge. She cane and have the pancakes if she wants them.


    I wash the dishes and then store everything where it looks like they''ll go before taking a seat at the dining table again. Clicking on thest video. This woman catches my interest more than the other two did, her dark chocte skin reminding me of Morgan, but her face is nowhere near as beautiful. My little human has something about her that this woman doesn''t have. The more I watch the more turned on I be. The man is so soft with the woman, following her directions in everything she does. Touching her the way she instructs, and she gives those instructions with so much care, running her hands through his hair, soft touches to reward him and her noises sound more real than the other video''s. He spends a lot of time pleasuring her between her legs, using his tongue and fingers before sliding into her. She clings to him, kissing him wherever she can until shees undone.


    When the video ends, I look down at myself, finding my member hard in my pants. It''s only ever happened during heats and I''m still weeks away from mine. I have to get away from here before then, but for now I get up and go take a shower. I turn the water cold and when the urge goes away, I get dressed again. Back in the kitchen I look around, wondering what Morgan meant when she said I should learn things. I take the stupid tablet and start messing around with it,nding on a video of a man cooking in the kitchen. I watch several more of them before I start getting hungry again. It doesn''t take me long to find myself back in the kitchen, looking around for everything I would need to make a steak and cheese


    sauce.


    "How do I use this stove?" I ask myself, noticing the one in the video is different from the one in Morgan''s kitchen.


    "Would you like some assistance?" Bing asks and I jump a little, having forgotten her house talked.


    "Um, how are you going to help me?" I find it a little silly that a voiceing from the air around me can help me figure out the stove. A floating screen appears in front of me and an instruction video on how to use the stove starts ying. Huh, maybe I was wrong about the voice.


    ***


    Morgan pov.


    Luca''s words from this morning still haunts me when Bing reminds me of the meeting with the Court Marshall. Gerald Hutting had pulled out at thest minute but it''s not going to stop me from getting my coins back. I''m seated behind my desk, working on updating the safety codes in Gliss when Bing lets the man in. His dark purple uniform is decorated with all sorts of pins and badges, causing me to frown. It''s not every day the higher-ranking Marshalls take onints. Especially not in the Bio-ze. Their attention is focused on the outside sectors. Making sure human presence is felt everywhere.


    "Good morning, Miss Cane. I am Marshall Andrews. I understand you''re lodging aint about a beast man you recently acquired." He holds out his hand towards me and I shake it, motioning for him to take a seat as I enable the privacy screen on my desk.


    "Marshall Andrews, I''m surprised such a decorated individual as yourself would bother with such a trivial matter." He gives me a crooked smile, leaning back in his seat and crossing his right leg over his left.


    "I was in the office when theint came through. Let''s just say it intrigued me as to why such an important member of the ze-Control would be lodging aint about a beast man. Is it not meeting your standards?" I lean forward on my desk, looking him dead in the eye.


    "He is perfectly fine. What I have a problem with is being swindled out of coins by a sleezy pig. You can tell Hutting I called him that." Heughs, shoulders shake and then nods.


    "Fine, Miss Cane. Let me hear about this perfectly fine beast man then." He''s still smiling but there''s no humor behind his eyes. This man is a predator looking for a prey and I''m afraid he''s on the hunt for the wrong one. I lean back in my chair and cross my own legs. If this is the game he wants to y then I''ll y along, life was getting a little boring dealing with Sinir''s bullshit every day. Besides, if the Bio-ze is going to war, this Marshall Andrews is going to need some battle skills and I''m the perfect person to teach him.

 9

    Morgan pov. Politics is such bullshit. It will always be bullshit because the only people politics ever serve are those in charge. You need coins, status and respect to get anywhere in life and the people who decide if you get it or not aren''t going to give you anything without a sacrifice. As I drive home and think back on my conversation with the Court Marshall it just solidifies my suspicion of a real honest to God war that''s going to break out. He asked me more questions about the security of the Bio-ze than about my contract and conversation with Hutting. The meeting didn''tst long and when I called Luca the damn Fairie wouldn''t answer. How the hell does he expect me to work with him if he''s throwing a temper tantrum? Walking into my house is the only good thing about today. Rain is standing where I wasst night, watching me as I step out of my shoes, eyes flickering between me and them as I leave them in the foyer, stepping into the living room and discarding my jacket and bag on the closest couch. He sighs, like he''s dealing with a wayward child and goes to pick up my shoes and jacket, carrying them down the hallway and probably into my room. I smile when I think about the rey of his cold shower after watching a video this morning and I wonder how long it''s going to take him to get used to being here. I walk into the kitchen, finding the table set for two.


    "You set the table?¡± I ask when he walks into the room with a pair of slippers and ces them in front of my feet. I step into them, raising my eyebrow when he doesn''t answer my question.


    "You would usually set the table when you cook." He deadpans and I''m too amused by him to call him out on his smart mouth.


    "You cook? Don''t wolves usually hunt for their food?" He growls, an impatient one. "If you growl at me one more time we''re going to have issues. You can express yourself as much as you want but I won''t tolerate disrespect." His eyes widen and then he looks a little amused.


    "Asking me not to growl is like asking a kitten not to purr. Wolves growl. How do you know we hunt but you don''t know we growl?" He looks genuinely curious about the answer to the question, but I don''t answer him. "You cooked?" I ask again and he nods, going over to the oven and pulling out a baking tray that has a couple of perfectly cooked steaks on them. "You sure you didn''t just order it in? I didn''t smell food when I came in."


    "I don''t know how to order food, Morgan." I push my lips together and walk over to the fridge, opening the freezer to find three steaks missing from the package instead of two.


    "You brunt one, didn''t you?" He shakes his head, amusement clear on his face.


    "I had one for lunch. I asked yourputer what you usually eat, and hepiled a list. Steak was at the top. I watched videos. You said I should learn something. Can we eat now?" I nod, taking a seat at the table and he does quick work of dishing up the food. Steak, served with a side of vegetables and a mushroom sauce. The first bite of my steak tells me that Rain is going to be cooking all the meals we eat from here on out. We eat in silence, and I watch the wolf scarf down his food like he''s never going to eat again. The more I look at him the more I realize why I bought him home. Rain is painstakingly handsome.


    I slip my foot out of my slipper, lifting my leg to rest on his thighs. He stops mid-chew, looking up from his meal. I smile and take another bite of my food, prompting him to do the same. When he''s taken another two bites, I move my foot closer to his manhood, causing him to drop his fork and grab my ankle, gently removing my foot from hisp. He clears his throat and shifts in his seat before taking a bite again. I let him have a couple more bites before moving my other leg, cing my foot directly on his impressive manhood. His jaw nearly hits the floor, and it takes him a few seconds to react, grabbing my foot again and removing it from hisp.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Would..." He trails off, cheeks gaining a slight pink sheen to them, and I bite my lip to keep myself from smiling.


    "Eat, Rain." He nods but takes a few seconds to pick up his utensils again, cutting into his steak with a little more force this time. When he''s a little more rxed I ce both my feet on hisp. "Don''t you dare move them." He swallows hard and rumbles deep in his chest when I move my feet over his now hard manhood. When he swallows the food, he has in his mouth he stops eating, growling as I work over his manhood with my feet. When he throws his head back, I drop my feet from hisp and get up from the table.


    I make my way to my bedroom, taking off clothes as I go, very aware of Rain following me. When I step into the bedroom I''m picked up from behind and Ind on the bed with a little bounce. He crawls over me and when we make eye contact his white-grey eyes have turned a dark shade of grey. His hands move to my underwear, sliding it off my body, never breaking our eye contact and when his tongue slides over my clit I nearly loose it. Heps over me, tongue almost sliding into me and then moving back to my clit.


    "Fuck, Rain." My hands tangle in his hair, and he growls, the vibrations making me moan a little louder. His thumb presses into my clit as his tongue slides into me and something sharp nicks me. "Ow. Not the nails." I hiss and he nods, sliding the pad of his thumb over my clit only. It doesn''t take me long to reach my peek and when I do Rainps all the juices away until I push him away. He kisses up my stomach until he''s leaning over me again, staring at me. I watch his eyes change from their dark grey to the white-grey sheen they usually are and then lean up to kiss his cheek. As his eyes close and ears twitches something in my heart flutters and I frown. What the hell is that?

 10

    Rain pov. This little human is dangerous. I watch her, seated on myp with nail clippers in her hands, gently chopping away at my fingernails. There''s a softness about her, concentrated on her task she quickly took up after I just had my head between her legs. She''d moved herself out from under me and demanded I not move, only toe back with the nail clippers and a file and then proceeded to straddle me, where she''s been ever since. Focused on her task, a small frown appearing between her eyes every now and then, ying hide and seek with me and I wonder where her thoughts are. I''d never been groomed by anyone else besides my parents, years ago and I must say it feels good. Something that directly contradicts the feelings I need to be having in order to leave.


    I can''t stay with her and take care of River. Hutting might have cheated me out of coins but at least I had something to send to my sister. Here, with this little human there is nothing I can do. If she was paying me to cook for her and keep her house clean, I wouldn''t have minded so much but it''s clear I''m not here to do chores. From what I''ve read about these contracts she would supply me with all my needs, and I''d just keep herpany. I''ve never entered into a contract like this before, but humans must be very lonely if they have to buy affection. I turn my head to the side and wonder if my little human does this all the time.


    "What is it, Rain?" The way she says my name sounds like I belong to her. It''s not a terrible thing but it''s an unachievable thing.


    "I''m wondering if you''re really going to let me go if I want to go." She files the nail she''s busy with short, before moving on to my next hand, cutting the nails off. She picks up the file again and twirls it in her hand, the frown between her eyes appearing again.


    "Do you want to leave?" She starts filing my nails again and I shrug my shoulders. She makes eye contact with me, her brown orbs giving nothing away about how she''s feeling. When I don''t answer her, she goes back to filing my nails and when she''s finished, she slides off myp, leaving me feeling empty and cold. When I hear her shower running, I get up from the bed and head to my own room, taking a shower myself and then going into the kitchen to clean up. When I''m done, I stand still and listen for her movement, heading towards her office where I find her door closed but there''s movement on the other side. I wait for a few more minutes and then decide to just go to bed, knowing I''ll see her in the morning.


    ***


    My little human stops just inside the kitchen doorway, turning her head from one side to the other before her eyes travel over the counter where I''ve made breakfast. I refused to make her pancakes, instead settling for cutting up fruit, frying bacon and sausages and making her mini egg pies with finely chopped bell peppers and carrots in them. She sighs and walks into her room, cing her things down on the side of the table I didn''t set and thenes around the corner, stopping two feet away from me.


    "I thought you were leaving." There''s no emotion in her eyes. None of the softness fromst night and I don''t like it. Not one bit.


    "I''m not leaving." I have no idea how on earth I''m supposed to provide for River at this rate but this little human, my little human, I can''t leave her behind. She''s dangerous, that much I know but something inside of me wants to see more of her soft side. The person that was sitting on myp, cutting my nails, for her own pleasure but none the less. I would like to see her lose herself in the pleasure I gave her again.


    "You better be damn sure of that." It''s a threat but it''sced with something else. I don''t know if it''s relief or desperation but whatever it is, it shows that she cares, even if just a little bit.


    "I made breakfast." I point out the obvious and she nods, taking a step closer. "You need to eat." She smiles, the corners of her mouth lifting ever so slightly and reaches behind me, brining her closer to me, her sweet scent mixed with that of her perfume making me just a little bit dizzy.


    "Thank you." She brings an egg-tart to her mouth and turns on her heels, walking to the table and picking up her tablet. I bring the dishes to the table, ting some food for her as she scrolls through her work, her face going from serious to annoyed and then seriously annoyed. When she''s done eating, she ces the device on the table, revealing a bunch of numbers sliding across the screen. I shake my head, in awe at how she can understand what it''s saying. I hear her when shees back into the room, stopping behind me and sliding a hand through my hair.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "It tickles." I tell her when she scratches behind my ear, causing them to twitch. She cups my jaw, making me look up at her and when our eyes meet the softness fromst night reflecting in them again. She leans down and kisses the side of my jaw, then my cheek, the corner of my mouth until her lips slot over mine and my eyes widen. She leans back and looks at me, amusement shining in her eyes.


    "Have you ever kissed a girl, Rain?" I shake my head, finding it a little funny how I''d never kissed her before but had my face in between her legsst night. She leans down and kisses me again, pressing her lips against mine ever so gently, keeping them there until I move mine against hers. The whole movement feels clumsy and not quite right but she''s patient, kissing me until I get the hang of what the hell my lips are supposed to do. Her hands tangle in my hair, and she goes to straddle me, her skirt bunching up as she does. She pushes herself against me and then grinds down on my hard member.


    "Mor..." She kisses me again before I can say anything and when she''s had her fill she leans back and smirks.


    "I have to get to work. See youter." She gets up from myp, fixes her skirt and grabs her things. Looking back and giving me a wink before she leaves the room. I watch her go, and then look down at myp, where there is a very clear tent in them. With a sigh I head to the bathroom and take another cold shower. My little human is something else.

 11

    Morgan pov.


    "I''m not approving this." I tell the Commander, looking at the map of the sectors on the wall. I can feel Sinir''s re at me, but I refuse to look at her. I have a million and one things to do and dealing with an expansion of the ze isn''t very high on my list. "I have no idea why this expansion is even needed." I turn my chair and look to Sinir, who doesn''t hold my gaze for long.


    "We all need to be on the same page for this to work." The Commander sighs, moving the boundaries further away from Gloss, giving me a raised eyebrow.


    "No, you move your Space station so Sinir can get her damn expansion. That''s the only way I''m approving any expansion. I still don''t know why the ze needs an expansion." The Commander looks at Sinir and then at Rames and I narrow my eyes at them. "What? What the actual fuck is going on here?" Cade Morris''s eyes shine in amusement when he looks at me, he''s one of the managers who haven''t approved this death mission and I''m guessing he''s just as in the dark as I am here. The only difference is that he won''t put up the fight. I''ll do it for all of us.


    "It''s on a need-to-know basis." Sinir insists and I nod, switching off my tablet and getting up from my chair.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then you can kindly fuck off. There is no way in hell I''m approving an expansion that''s going to propel us into a full-on war with Sector four." I turn to the Commander who raises an eyebrow at me. "You decide. You either move your Space station whenever the new AS21 production is done, tell me why this expansion is needed, or you fire me. Oh, and you better make sure the safeguarding goes ording to the book. Put in the damn fail safe." I walk out of the conference room, exhausted from having been fighting about the same damn thing all morning.


    As I pass the break room, I dip in to make myself some coffee, grabbing a drought while I program the machine. Rain didn''t make pancakes this morning, not even a piece of toast. No rolls yesterday with the steak. The wolf must have something against bread. As I''m enjoying the first silence of the day it gets interrupted by Amanda cking in with her sky-high heels. While I don''t have a problem with the shoes she''s wearing I do have a problem with her. The woman can gossip like it''s an internationally acimed sport. Always is everyone''s business and never minding her own.


    "Morgan, how nice to see you." I nod, giving her a smile since my mouth is still full of food. "So, I saw you at the trading grounds a couple of nights ago." I swallow my food but say nothing to her, removing my coffee from the machine. "Margot told me you bought a wolf."


    "I bought him out of his contract. I didn''t buy a ve." Although the marking on his back says differently. I need to set the appointment to get that damn thing removed.


    "Oh, okay." She turns her head to the side and just stares at me for a few seconds. "Just, don''t make the mistake I made of keeping him cooped up. Wolves need supplements and to roam free. Give him a pass to go outside every few days." I have to try very hard not to keep my jaw from falling. I never thought I''d see the day Amanda''s gossiping would help me, but strange things have been happening, so I guess this is fitting.


    "Yeah, thanks for telling me." She nods and an awkward silence falls over us. "Well, have a nice day." I wave at her, getting another doughnut on the way out and head back to my office.


    "You do know they''re going to force the expansion." Cade tells me, pushing himself away from where he was leaning next to my office wall. I roll my eyes and scan my watch over the lock, allowing him to enter before me.


    "They can expand the ze all they want but I''m not doing the safety codes for an expansion I didn''t approve. Sinir can get Rames to do it and I''ll sit back and watch the shitshow unfold." Cade falls down on the couch, grabbing a hand-full of jellybeans as he goes down.


    "You have some balls, talking to the Commander that way." I sit down at my desk, bringing up the codes for Gliss I was working onst night, after Rain dropped a bombshell on me. The question bothered me more than it should have and the news of him deciding to stay shouldn''t have made me as happy as it did.


    "I''m not afraid of him. The worst he can do is have me killed and we both know he won''t do that." Not with the mistakes I''ve helped him fix. Things I''ve covered up for him that no man should know about.


    "What are you afraid of?" I shrug my shoulder and project the codes on the wall. Cade stares at it for a few seconds before looking at me with wide eyes. "How did you get them to agree to the identification band?"


    "I can be very persuasive. It''s still in working. I''m sending the demo to Xavier tomorrow." The vampire is much easier to work with than Luca, who''s still avoiding my calls, and I do not want to portal to Gloss if I don''t have to. "Impressive. You did what even Sinir couldn''t. How are you not the Department head?" I remove the projection, deleting redundant code and then close the section.


    "I don''t have the patience for politics." Knowing this peace we have now is fleeting makes me even less inclined to ever take on Sinir''s role. Then again, maybe our peace wouldn''t have been in danger if I just took the damn offer a year ago. "Patience can be taught." Cade gets up from the couch and walks towards the door. "Either way, I''ll support whatever choice you make." He winks at me before opening a portal and disappearing through it. I stare at the space he was just in before opening the codes for Teranian and pulling up the portal, reading through them until I find the glitch. I open a portal myself and stare at the perimeters, satisfied when the bend in the sidewall is gone.


    Remembering Amanda''s words, I pull up my dark web ount. Searching for Rain''s supplements only toe up with hundreds of options. Bing narrows it down to the top five and I order the entire line, wanting to know which one will work better for Rain. A notice from Space securityes through and I sigh, opening a portal and stepping through onto the station. For a brief second, I consider going to find Torren but an attendant notices me and leads me to the security section for the AS21 and I chuckle to myself. The Commander sure has a great sense of humor.

 12

    Rain pov.


    I stare at my little human from the doorway of her office, wondering how she cane home and still have energy to work. She teased me all through dinner, choosing to sit next to me so she could torture me better. Running her hand through my hair, reaching over me to get something I could have easily handed to her. She down right put her hand on myp and rubbed me through my pants, giving me a wink when I growled. With her so close to me I was almost drooling at how good she smelt. Then she leaves me andes into her office, sitting here like she''s not the cause of the burning in my loins.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Rain?" I wait until she''s looking at me, so I know she''s focused on me.


    "I need to ask you something." She nods and I''m just about to open my mouth when the doorbell rings. I sigh and step away from her office, making my way to the front door where a man with a lot of packages is standing.


    "Delivery for Morgan Cane." The bored looking teenager mutters, handing me over the tablet even though I''m not Morgan. I turn around, willing to take it to her, but she''s already standing behind me, so she takes the device and signs her name. "Cool, you got this, don''t you?" The guy mutters, taking the tablet from me and then walking away without me agreeing. I look at therge boxes he left and then back at Morgan.


    "They''rete." Is all she huffs before picking up the smallest box and walking inside. I pick up the big box and go back for the other one while Morgan is already opening up her packages. When I get back into the kitchen, she''s starting to unpack what look like protein bars and when I pick up one, I notice it''s made for wolves.


    "What''s this?" I read through the ingredients and frown.


    "Supplements. You apparently need them to stay alive in the Bio-ze. Oh, I got you something." She disappears into her office beforeing back with a watch, much like the one she''s wearing. She clips it onto my left wrist and when she does the band around my ankle unlocks. She picks it up and throws it in the trash. "You''ll use this for identification from now on and tomunicate with me if you need to." The band is much morefortable than the one that''s been around my ankle. Much thinner too.


    "I want to get a job." I blurt out what I''ve been thinking about all day. Morgan raises an eyebrow at me, obviously wanting me to exin. "I feel like I''m suffocating here. All I do is cook and clean and then do it all over again. You''re not here and..." I trail of, wondering if I could tell her about River.


    "And?" She prompts me and I sigh.


    "I need to support my sister." Her eyes widen.


    "You have a sister? Why was it not in your file?" Lucky for me she doesn''t look angry, just confused.


    "She lives on Teranian exclusively. I send her coins. That''s why I need to work. It''s why I ended up at the training grounds." She frowns at the mention of the training grounds.


    "You''re not going back there." I nod, remembering Benna''s words. Morgan might not be sacred of Mr. Hutting but I sure as hell don''t want to end up working for him again. "Fuck, Rain." She runs a hand through her hair. "Can''t I just give you the coins?" I growl before I can stop myself, my body growing tense.


    "No." She doesn''t flinch at my harsh tone, just gives me a nk stare and nods.


    "Fine. Your only other option is the Red-Light District, but I swear, Rain. If you so much as touch another human, being or machine I will end your life. I don''t share what''s mine." I smile at her words, but she huffs, ripping open a box that contains smaller packages with powder in. I read the preparation instructions over her shoulders and frown. "Wanna try?" I shrug my shoulders, and she huffs, taking a ss and emptying the pale blue contents in it before adding a cup of water and stirring it. She hands it to me, and I take a small sip, almost gagging at the chalky taste.


    "I''m not drinking that." I hand her back the ss. "I''d rather die than drink that." She ps my chest, and I give her a silly grin. "It''s horrible."


    "So, lets fix it." She takes out a tray of mixed berries from the fridge, roughly chops a banana and adds it to the blender with the drink and some yogurt. The drink goes from blue to a light purple and I eye it, wondering if the fruit is really going to make it taste all that good. "Try it." She says, having poured out a little in a new ss. I take a hesitant sip, finding it surprisingly better.


    "For how long do I need to drink this?" She reads the box again before informing me it''s a package a day. "No, I mean, all of this?" I ask, pointing to the boxes.


    "For as long as you''re in the Bio-ze apparently. I''m not having you die because I didn''t take care of you properly." She huffs, pouring the rest of the drink in a bigger cup and cleaning the mess she made while I finish the drink. "Morgan." She hums, taking out another package from the box and reading thebel. "Thank you." When she looks at me, I can''t help but lean closer and ce a soft kiss on her lips. She grabs my shirt when I pull back, cing a firmer kiss on my lips, pushing her body closer to mine. I carefully move my lips over hers, allowing her to slip her tongue into my mouth and growling in deep satisfaction at her taste. Her hands slip into my hair, and I lift her up, so she curls her legs around my waist, and we stand there, kissing each other until we''re out of breath.


    "That was one hell of a thank you." She whispers when we finallye up for air, resting her head against mine. I chuckle and move to set her down on her feet, but she clings to me tighter, so I lean against the counter and allow her to. There''s softness in her eyes, the brown eyes molten chocte as she rxes in my arms. When she rests her head against my shoulder I finally move and carry her to bed, tucking her in and ultimately staying when she refuses to let go of my hand.

 13

    Morgan pov. Seven days. I''ve known Rain for seven days. Out of those seven days he''s spent three nights in my bed, and I am fully convinced that there is something wrong with me. Or maybe there is something wrong with him and it''s affecting me. How on earth does someone go from being totally independent to looking forward to going home. My apartment has gone from a ce where I eat and sleep to a ce where I spend my nights teasing Rain and mornings looking forward to whatever breakfast he''s going to think up for me. He hasn''t found a job yet, despite me extending his parameters far beyond the Red-Light District. It''s unusual for beast men to be seen working outside the District but it does happen sometimes. If their humans are as forgiving as I am.


    "What are you doing?" I ask Rain, finding him seated on the couch, frowning at the tablet he didn''t want a mere six days ago. "Rain?" He doesn''t answer me, and I walk over to him, poking him in the cheek, smiling when he blinks up at me in confusion. "What are you doing?"


    "Reading." He tells me, showing handing me the tablet but instead of reading what he''s reading I ce it on the coffee table and straddle hisp. His hands move to my waist, and I kiss him softly, smiling when he puts a little more pressure into it, forcing me a little closer to him. He moves his lips against mine with a little more urgency, nipping my bottom lip and then sliding his tongue in when I open up for him. His tongue dominates mine, not allowing me to take control of the kiss.


    He pushes me into his rising manhood, and I grind myself against him, enjoying the growls that rumble in his chest. His kisses move down my neck, and he finds a spot between my neck and my shoulders, nipping and sucking at it until he''s satisfied. When his lips slot over mine again I can''t believe this is the same wolf who kissed me like he didn''t know what he was doing a few days ago. Rain still acts painstakingly shy when ites to certain things, but he''s certainly lost his shyness about kissing me. When I feel the moisture pool between my legs I pull away from the kiss and shake my head, knowing I came here for something else, but Rain doesn''t seem to want things to end.


    Heys me down on the couch, kissing between the valley of my breast and then down to my pussy, dragging my leggings down my legs, along with my panties. He removes the garments, and I lean onto my elbows, not objecting to whatever he has nned. He gives me a few kitten licks against my clit, and I bite my lip, running a hand through his hair to urge him on. Understanding my prompt, he sucks my clit into his mouth andps around it with strong strokes of his tongue, causing me to fall back on the coach and moan. His tongue moves down to my hole, and he sticks it inside, his thumb rubbing my clit in circles.


    "Rain, use your fingers." I beg, needing a little more than his tongue at this point. He slides a finger into me without me having to exin it further, moving it in and out of my pussy. I open my legs wider, as his mouth covers my clit once more, finger moving a little faster. "Fuck!" I grab onto his head when he adds another finger, spreading me out more than I''ve been in a long time. "Rain." I drag out his name when Ie undone, but he doesn''t stop,pping my juices away, his tongue joining his fingers and causing one orgasm to roll into another one. "Fuck, stop. Please stop." I gasp, pushing his head away. He gives me a few more kitten licks before crawling up to me and kissing my forehead. "You look beautiful." He whispers, like it''s a secret between us and I give him azy smile, taking note of his hard manhood pressing against me so I push him, so he falls onto his back, and I straddle him. He looks at me in confusion, that soon disappears when I start rubbing his dick in his pants. "Morgan." He growls and I smile, ying with the edge of his sweatpants until my hand slips underneath, grabbing therge appendix in my hand and rubbing the hard length. He bucks up in my hand, fucking it as his head falls back on the couch. I move my other hand up his shirt to find a furry surprise tucked around his waist, it takes me a few seconds to realize it''s his tail and I smile in delight, moving my hand around his back to find its base. Rain lets out a wild growl andes in my hand as he grabs one of my throw pillows and digs his hands into it, ripping it apart. I stroke him until he gently ps my hand away from him and sinks into the couch. I lean up and kiss his lips softly, grinning when he returns the kiss.


    "Are you okay?" He blinks up at me for a few seconds before nodding, his eyes looking a little dazed. "I''ll get you some water." I move to get up from him, but he stops me, pulling me into his chest and wrapping his arms around me. "You touched my tail." He finally says after a few minutes, pulling me out of almost slumber.


    "You hid it from me. I didn''t know you had one." I rest my chin on his chest, looking up at him.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "It''s sensitive. I usually keep it tucked. You touched it." He tells me again and I frown, pushing myself up so I can look him in the eye.


    "Is that a problem? Should I not have?" He shakes his head.


    "No, it''s not that. No one''s ever touched it before. You can touch it." I smile and nod,ying back down on his chest.


    "I actually came looking for you to tell you something." I mutter when all my brain cells finally regroup. "Look." I grab his watch and touch the keypad function before selecting the portal and opening the one to Teranian. Rain sits up on his elbows and stares at the portal with wide eyes. I allow it to stay open for a few more seconds before I close it.


    "Was that, is that? Are you serious?" I nod and he hugs me close to him.


    "You need to ask for permission to go but I figure it wouldn''t do you harm to see your sister." He buries his face in my neck and kisses me softly.


    "Thank you." He finally whispers and I nod, running a hand through his hair and scratching behind his ears.


    "You are so very wee." I whisper back, wondering what the hell is wrong with my heart as it clenches with an unknown emotion.

 14

    Rain pov. The Red-Light district is a messy ce to be if you end up on the wrong side of it, so I stay far away from the trading grounds, walking around the restaurants to find myself a job. After myzy day with Morgan yesterday I figured it was time to seriously go looking for a job, since the dark web wasn''t helping much. Knowing I can see my sister whenever I want is also a big motivator so when another shop owner tells me they don''t have any jobs for me now, I don''t give up despite being here for the better part of the morning. Sighing I push through the doors of another restaurant, finding a purple haired woman standing behind a desk. She doesn''t smell quite human so I know she must be a Fairie, being too tan andcking the red eyes to be a vampire.


    "Good Day, table for one?" I shake my head, and she nods. "How many then?"


    "I don''t want a table." I tell her and she frowns. "I was wondering if you might have a job for me?" As if I told her I''m giving her a million coins her eyes light up and she rushes out from behind the counter.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Oh, you have perfect timing. A waiter of mine just quit this morning. Can you read?" I nod and her grin widens. "Perfect. When can you start?" I rub the back of my head; it can''t be this easy right? Not after all I''ve heard is ''no'' all morning. "Now." I tell her and she starts bouncing on the balls of her feet, her smile bing impossibly bright.


    "Great. I''m Bubbles. Follow me." She waves me behind her as she takes off and I take longer strides than usual to keep up with her. "We have two floors, fourteen VIP rooms, a break room and a changing room." She rants as she leads me through arge dining room, through a sliding door and down a short hallway. "This is my office." She exins as we enter the room at the end of the hallway. "Stand on the scanner." She instructs and I do so, watching the blue light scan me, like Bing did almost two weeks ago at Morgan''s now. "You''re a ve?" I nod, knowing I haven''t signed a contract with Morgan yet and the branding on my back speaks for itself.


    "Yes, my owner doesn''t like that word though so..." Bubbles nods and presses a few things on the screen of her desk.


    "Alright, everything is set,e, let me show you around." So, she does. She takes me through the entire ce showing me the kitchen, VIP rooms and break room. She shows me the alley the employees leave through at the end of the night and then shows me the break room that already has a locker with my name on it and a uniform,plete with shoes. "You put that on when you get here, you leave it here when you go. Otherwise, I don''t care what you arrive in, as long as it''s respectful. Are there any days you can''t work?" I look at her with wide eyes and she giggles a little. "How about you show me your owners schedule and I''ll work something out for you ording to that?" I nod and we head back to her office. We go through Morgan''s schedule that Bing generates for me and Bubbles matches my schedule to hers, so I''ll be home an hour before shees home. Then she sends me a menu of the restaurant and tells me to go home and study it before my first shift tomorrow. I wave her goodbye and make my way home with a smile on my face.


    ***


    "You got a job?" Morgan asks, taking a bite of her chicken she decided to cook tonight. I nod, drinking the shake she made for me along with my meal. This time he put in mango, and I think I like this better than the berries she''s been using. "When do you start?" She asks with a sigh, and I frown.


    "Tomorrow at ten. Are you upset?" I truly hope she''s not.


    "I''m not upset, Rain. I guess I just didn''t expect you to get one this fast. I was hoping you''d be home when I got home a little bit longer." I can see how ufortable it is for her to admit that, and it makes me appreciate it more. "I''m still going to be home when you get home. Always." I promise her, though I don''t know if I should be making the promise.


    "Yeah, okay. I have some work to do. You should get to sleep early." She gets up from her seat andes around to kiss me. It''s not a short kiss, our kisses never are and when she pulls away, I feel different. I frown as I watch her leave the room, wondering why it feels like my insides are burning from just a kiss. I finish my drink and clear everything away before going to take a shower and then scrawling into my little human''s bed. Iy there with my eyes closed until she finallyes to bed and when she curls up against me, I hide my face in her neck, wanting to smell more of her scent that seems a little bit sweeter today.


    The next morning, I leave shortly after Morgan does and Bubbles wees me at the restaurant, handing me a tablet and helping through their breakfast rush. I break two tes and deliver food wrong four times before I get the hang of everything. By the end of breakfast rush my entire section is clean and Bubbles give me an impressed smile. Lunch rushes and goes and by the time my shift ends I''m riding on a high cloud. I get home an hour before Morgan does, so I cook her some noodles.


    "You cooked?" Morgan asks as she steps into the living room, throwing her things down on the couch. "I would have thought you''d be too tired." She tells me and I shake my head, pulling her into my arms and burying my head in her shoulder, breathing in her scent.


    "I''m fine." I assure her, kissing her shoulder and giving her a gentle bite. She nods and sinks into my embrace, allowing me to hold her close. I stay there for a few more minutes before I let her go and we have our dinner. "Can we watch a movie?" I ask when she joins me in the living room after her shower. She nods and picks one while I quickly make popcorn and then join her. As soon as the movie starts, I curl her up in my embrace, spending more time cuddling her and hiding my face in the crook of her neck than watching the movie. She falls asleep in my embrace, and I carry her to bed. As I drift to sleep, I wonder why she smells so good and hope that whatever the reason she keeps on doing so.

 15

    Rain pov.


    I stir the eggs around in the pan, wondering to myself how I could have missed it. Theye every three months. Like clockwork and I haven''t been paying attention to it. Back on Teranian it was a chance to be by myself for two weeks, at the Trading Grounds it was controlled by shots and my increased aggression meant Harrison made a good deal out of me. Here, with Morgan, it''s dangerous. I slide the eggs onto the te, buttering the toast that pops out of the toaster and ce some fruit on it, handing the te to Morgan who''s been more focused on her work than me, which is a good thing at this point.


    "I need to go visit my sister today." I tell the little human, who''s shoveling food in her mouth, making me highly doubt that she knows what she''s eating. I almost think she didn''t hear me until she looks up from her work, her attention clearly divided.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Um, yeah. Okay, I have a dinner for work anyway so it might be a good thing." She nods, going back to her work and I can''t stop the rumble that escapes my throat. "Why are you upset, Rain?" She falls back into the chair, having left the tablet on the table and stares at me.


    "I''m not upset." I''m in the first phase of my heat and I need to do something about it before I hurt you.


    "So, you''ve just been rumbling and grumbling for nothing then?" She looks amused and for some reason that pisses me off more so I just stay silent before I say something that might hurt my little human. Not that I can think of anything right now, not with her walking towards me, barely dressed, still in her nightgown and underwear. She ces a hand on my chest, and one gently grabs my wrist, causing me to shiver. When she leans up to kiss me I push her away, seeing the clean shock on her face.


    "Don''t. Just don''t go about teasing me right now." I warn and she frowns.


    "You think that''s what I''m doing? Teasing you?" She tries to move forward again but I step back, wanting to kick myself for the hurt I see in her eyes. "Rain? What''s wrong?" I stare at her, knowing I''m messing up, but I just can''t, so I step out into the hallway and open the portal back home. She doesn''t follow me and when I step into the backyard of my childhood home and shift into my wolf, I''m d for that.


    ***


    Morgan pov.


    I lean against my kitchen counter, utterly confused and feeling more dejected than I should about Rain''s tant rejection towards me. Sure, I was teasing him but that''s what people do when they''re attracted to the person, or wolf, they''re living with. I would have properly bedded him much sooner if I had one proper day to recover afterward. The thought barely crosses my mind when an alert chimes from my tablet. I rush to pick up the device to find a notice of an emergency meeting with the Sector Leaders. With a groan I rush to get dressed, leaving the house empty and a bit of a mess but I can''t care about that right now.


    "You''re not serious Isa." The Commander looks at the Fairie Leader in surprise, genuinely not having thought that she''d bring up a war. The blue winged Fairie doesn''t loose face though, perched high on her chair, her wings making delicate movements behind her in direct contrast with the deration of war she''s just made. I lean back in my chair, knowing there is no other options here. Sinir either retracts her expansion or we''ll be preparing for a full-on war.


    "You''re not listening to anyone around this table Commander. The Bio-ze has taken most of the extra space there was left to take. If it moves any closer to the other sectors there will be consequences. We''re already adhering to all your safety protocols. Which are all fair, really." She shoots me an apologetic look and I nod at her to pardon her words. "This however is getting out of hand. What do you need all this space for? There are rolling hills in the Bio-ze, acres upon acres ofnd you can use. Why the expansion?" I know Isa''s question won''t get answered. They haven''t been answering mine for the past two weeks.


    "That is on a need-to-know basis." The Commander holds fast, and Benjamin snorts out augh.


    "Your own house is divided with all your secrets crawling around Commander. You''re still sitting on a two to three vote." The vampire points out and rk winks at me from across the table. He''s probably the most well controlled troll I have ever met.


    "Why don''t you sort out your own people first and thene to us with suggestions." Agness smiles, the wolf probably having seen the rebuilt of this world more times than I can count. "Morgan?" Sinir asks and I shake my head.


    "I''d rather die." Thest war took precious things from me. Things I will never get back. I''m not facing another one. Torren might be a hard ass but the thought of losing her in another war. I''d really be dead then.


    "I second that." Cade yawns, stretching himself like the unsocial delinquent he is.


    "My sentiment exactly." Margot utters, causing both Rames and Sinir to re at us. "This isn''t getting us anywhere." She huffs out.


    "You could take the stick out of your asses and just do what''s best for the ze." Rames sneers and Iugh.


    "You could stop fucking Sinir and then maybe you''ll start to think clearly." Both of them look guilty as sin when the words leave my lips, avoiding eye contact with everyone in the room.


    "Morgan." Benjamin chides and I raise my hands in defense. "Commander, the choice is still in your hands. Either you stop this nonsense, or we go to war. All of us." He addresses Canvandish directly. "Margot is right, this isn''t getting us anywhere and I my friends have a sector to run. Morgan, I do believe our meeting is scheduled for now." He rises from his seat with the grace only Benjamin Warrick has and strides out of the room. I greet everyone in the room with a nod before leaving behind him. "Are they really sleeping together?" I shrug my shoulders.


    "I have no idea. It seemed like the right thing to say and judging by their reactions..." Benjamin throws his head back inughter, the noise sounding like music to my ears. We walk the rest of the way to my office in silence, the air easy between us but that changes as soon as the door slides closed behind me.


    "You have to make a choice, young one." He tells me and I frown. "War ising. It''s unavoidable but you need to choose on what side you''re going to stand."


    "Luca said the same thing. What are you guys'' nning?" He shakes his head.


    "Not until you have made a choice and you better hurry or that wolf of yours is going to pay a price for your dy." My eyes widen, blood running ice cold. I never made the news of Rain public and if Benjamin knows about him it can only mean one thing. Danger.

 16

    Rain pov.


    When I''ve ran as far as I dare before I enter troll terrain I turn back and head back home, figuring I''ve licked my wounds for long enough. The back door is open when I get there, and a change of clothes has been left out for me, so I know River is waiting for me. I quickly shift back and find myself naked and hurry to get dressed, walking into the kitchen to find River sitting at the kitchen table.


    "You reek of a human." She turns her nose up at me and I growl a little. "I meant no offense. It''s just you..." She shakes her head, finally looking up from her books, her dark eyes showing clear disappointment in them.


    "She''s not like the rest. She''s kind." Dangerous and cunning but River doesn''t need to know that. "I''m here because of her." I tell my sister who raises her eyebrow at me.


    "So, she ps a fancy tracker on your wrist and suddenly she''s your best friend?" I can''t tell my sister that Morgan is a little more than a friend, so I just shrug my shoulders. "Why are you here anyway? She let youe back for your heat?" I stay quite and she scoffs.


    "I haven''t told her." I exin to the judgmental dark-haired girl.


    "Are you insane? You need to tell her so she can let youe home." Again, I say nothing. "You''reing home. Right?" I look away, not knowing what to say. There is a logical side of me that knows I should just tell Morgan about my heat and ride it out here for two weeks but another, totally insane side me of, wants to spend my heat with Morgan. "Rain! Heats are meant for mated wolves. You''re not going to discard everything our parents taught us because you spent some time in the Bio-ze." It''s not a question, it''s a statement, an order and it makes the hair at the back of my neck rise.


    "Know your ce, River." I warn the hot-headed teenager. She res at me and stands up from her seat.


    "No, you don''t get to go all Alpha on me. You haven''t been here; I don''t submit to you." She''s pushed back into corner behind her faster than she can blink, neck bared to me as I tower over her. She whimpers, pathetic sounds as I keep her there for long enough to get my message across and a little extra time.


    "I''m the one who takes care of you. You''ve managed to stay in this house, go to your fancy school and live here, free from all responsibility because of me. I will not tolerate your disrespect." She nods, letting out another whimper and I release her, walking outside to take a breath before returning inside. "I came here to see you. To clear my head and tell you I''m doing well. What I do with my human is my choice and you do not have any say in the matter. You don''t know the world outside Teranian, River. You''ve lived a measly forty years. Don''t think because I haven''t assigned anyone over you that you''re grown. You''re a pup and until you start acting like you have some sense to be a grown wolf that is exactly how I will treat you. Now, since you clearly don''t want me, I will go back. I have to get to work anyway. I''ll send you some coins in a few days." I walk outside and open the portal, stepping into the alley behind the restaurant and slipping inside to the changing rooms.


    "Tough day?" Shelby, a bubbly Fairie asks when I take a towel from my locker and head to the showers.


    "Something like it." I mutter, closing the stall door behind me and turning the water cold, not that it helps much, my pending heat spiking my core temperature. I make quick of work of getting myself ready. On any other day I dislike the sheer tank tops Bubbles makes us wear but tonight I''m thankful for it and the cool air conditioning of the ce as I run around, making sure my tables get everything they need. Soon I lose myself in my shift, forgetting about my troubles until I step into the back alley for a breather and smell Morgan''s scent everywhere.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Morgan pov.


    Both Luca and Benjamin''s warnings are doing summersaults in my head as Margot leads me into the restaurant, we''re supposed to be team building at. It''s pointless and I have a giant headache, so I step out halfway through the dinner, despiteints that I''m going to miss the best part of the night. Apparently, some genius managed to convince two beast men for a live sex show and I''m far from interested in watching other people fuck. I made that mistake once in my life and that''s not a part of my life I want to revisit.


    As I step outside into an alley someone rushes by, grabbing my purse in the process, but I won''t run after him for an empty bag. With a sigh I head back to the restaurant but instead of going inside I just lean against the wall outside. Heavy breathing in front of me causes me to open my eyes that I hadn''t even realized fell shut and I frown when I see a very sweaty Rain towering over me. The side of his lip split and there''s blood on the very sheer thank top he''s wearing. My eyes take in tight pants, suspenders and shiny shoes and I push myself up from the wall.


    "What the fuck are you wearing? Did I not tell you I don''t like sharing what''s mine?" He looks at me in confusion, handing me my purse that I rip from his hands. "I don''t want the damn bag, Rain. I want to know why the hell you''re dressed like a whore when I told you you''re mine. You use me of teasing, but this is what you''ve been doing? Parading yourself around in the Red-Light District for some coins?" He opens his mouth a couple of times before he looks away from me and starts walking away. I let him go before deciding that I''m not done yelling at him yet and start following after him just as he rounds the corner. I follow him until he reaches another restaurant and disappears inside.


    "Table for one?" A pink haired woman asks when I enter the ce, looking around to see the veryrge ce very packed with people. Eating.


    "I''d like to talk to the person in charge." I tell her and she smiles.


    "That would be me." I look over the bubbly person and slowly nod.


    "Does Rain work here?" Her eyes light up in recognition and joy and she nods.


    "Yes! He''s my best waiter. Always friendly. Everyonees to ask for his section but you''re lucky. I think he might have a table open." She motions for me to follow her, but I shake my head.


    "No, no thank you. Just a word of advice though. You might want to change your uniforms. Your waiters look like whores, doesn''t really fit the image of this ce." I turn on my heel and leave the shocked woman behind. As I order a cab I think of all the ways this day has gone to absolute shit and it''s not even over yet.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 17

    Morgan pov. Rain isn''t home when I wake up the next morning but there''s breakfast waiting for me and a lunch bag packed. I track him to find out he''s at work, so I get ready for my own day. Starting the day off with a safety briefing with Luca who pretends that our conversation fromst week never happened. Margot and I fight with Rames about the code he wrote that messed up the portal system to Gliss and Sinir tries to bride, ckmail and guilt trip me into approving the expansion all in one morning. When I finally have time for coffee the break room is filled with people but I''m too tired toe backter so I just walk in and make myself a coffee, ignoring everyone else as I grab a croissant from the table. "Do you miss him?¡± I hear someone ask and when I look over, I see Amanda sitting with a couple of interns that I know won''t get a job here when they''re done. Lazy coding and ack of work ethic won''t cut it around here. "I''ve pretty much gotten over it. I do miss his heats though. I wish I got to spend at least a couple of more with him. He got cranky and weird the week before it, but it makes up for the two weeks of pure bliss afterward. Damn, that wolf could do things." She gushes and I pull a face, taking my coffee and leaving the room before she overshared in my presence. When I get back to my office, I pull up Rain''s tracker, still finding him at work for the time being. The day ends with me barely standing on my feet and when I get home, I find Rain in the kitchen, staring out in front of him, half chopped vegetablesying in front of him on the counter. He looks up when he sees me, rumbling deep in his chest.


    "I''m sorry." I tell him, wanting to fix things so we can go to bed, and I can have a proper night''s rest because apparently, I can''t sleep well without this wolf now. I walk around the counter and take his hands in mine. "I shouldn''t have said what I said. I wasn''t thinking but it doesn''t excuse it." He doesn''t say anything, instead removing my hands from his and taking a step backward. The action hurts me so much my chest clenches.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to touch me right now." He tells me, voice quivering slightly. I stare at him for a few seconds, but he refuses to make eye contact with me.


    "Okay, yeah." I nod, understanding but at the same time just wishing he would let me hug him. "I''m going to go take a shower." I mutter, stepping around him to head to my bedroom but I don''t make it very far.


    I find myself pinned to the counter as Rain''s lips slot over mine, one of his armsing around my waist to draw me closer to him and the other sliding into my hair as his tongue slips into my mouth. I moan into the kiss, not quite understanding but immensely relieved at his touch. He lifts me onto the counter, forcing my legs to spread apart as he steps between them, pressing my core against his very hard manhood. I grind onto him, moaning as he kisses down my neck, sucking and biting as he goes. His hands move between my legs, and he moves my panties aside, slipping a finger inside my soaked core. I fuck myself on the digit, reaching my peak very fast and slumping against him. When I look up at him his eyes are cloudy grey and I bring his face down, giving him a gentle kiss that quickly turns heated. What breaks me out of my lust filled haze is the sound of his belt being undone.


    "Not here. Bedroom." I tell him but he doesn''t stop, popping open his button as he kisses the side of my neck. I push him away slightly, but he pulls me against him. "Rain, no, not here." I try again, panic setting in when his hands move up my blouse and I can feel the thin fabric of our underwear separating us. I push him as hard as I can, causing him to stumble backwards and fall against the ind. He looks at me in shock and I re at him. "When I say no, I mean it!" I shout. "Get out." I mutter, walking out of the kitchen, not being able to look at him.


    In my room I try to take a shower but end up just standing under the stream of the water, exhausted from the day. I recall the past two weeks, trying to find the exact moment I got here, and my mind gets stuck on one specific conversation that wasn''t even mine. Heat. The word sucker punches me in my gut, and I turn off the water, grabbing a towel and drying myself on the way into my bedroom.


    "Bing, when was Rain''sst recorded heat cycle." I ask theputer as I rush into my clothes.


    "Three months ago." Dread fills my stomach.


    "When is his next cycle." I close my eyes as I ask the question, bracing myself for the answer. "He is in the end of his first phase of the heat cycle."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Fuck!" I throw on a random pair of shoes and then pull up Rain''s tracker on my watch, finding him in Teranian. I select hisst portal area and open my own portal, stepping though it into a backyard of a house. It''s dark, the sun having set a while ago so as I walk up to the door I don''t even know if Rain is here, and I might have to go back but I take my chances anyway. Relief and sorrow arepeting emotions when the door swings open and a red eyed Rain opens the door for me. I rush forward, wrapping my arms around him, breathing a sigh of relief when he hugs me close to him.


    "Come inside.¡± His voice is horse when he speaks, and I open my mouth to apologize but he pushes a finger to my lips. He leads me inside and closes the door behind me, leading me through the kitchen into a living room that houses a small couch. "There''s only one bed." He scratches the back of his neck before sighing. "Stay here." He goes back into the kitchen and momentster arge grey wolf appears, nudging me out of the way in the small space. He curls himself up in the space between the couch and the bookshelf, looking at me expectantly. When he huffs, I realize he wants me toy down with him, so I step closer to him, carefully sitting next to him and he curls himself tighter around me. As I drift off to sleep, I know I have so much to fix tomorrow but for now, I''ll sleep peacefully knowing I''m right where I want to be.

 18

    Morgan pov.


    As Ie to consciousness, I almost wish I didn''t, wanting to stay curled up with Rain a little longer but my watch is buzzing so I slide my finger across the screen, seeing a routine check up of Teranian safety protocols sh across the projected screen. With a sigh I pull up my Cander and clear it for the next two weeks, putting myself on DND. At least I know there can''t be a war while I''m helping Rain through his heat. With both Margot and Cade against the new expansion I can give myself a break from all Sinir''s insanity. I snuggle up against the wolf who''s still breathing deeply, the soft rumble of his chest lulling me back to sleep.


    When I wake up again it''s because of sunlight warming my face, and I find myself on a small butfortable bed. I look around the room as I sit up, a nightstand next to the bed and a dresser in the far-right corner next to the window. The room is clean, like no one lives in it, a far cry from the lived in space I fell asleep inst night. I check the time, frowning when I see it''s almost ten in the morning. I rarely sleep thiste, even on my week off. There are birds chirping outside somewhere and a cricket screaming but otherwise it''s quiet and I take the time to sort out my thoughts. For all the panic and desperation, I feltst night there is nothing, but unsureness and awkwardness left. The peace I felt next to Rain is gone with him and I dread going out there to find him.


    I breathe out a long breath before getting up from the bed and running my fingers through my hair. I carefully open the door and peek around it, being met by the living room I slept inst night and the kitchen just beyond that. The spaces are separated by a breakfast table that only houses one chair that Rain is currently sitting on, his back turned towards me. I study him for a bit, noticing the way he looks even bigger in this small space, but he looks more rxed here than he ever did in my apartment. It makes me wonder why he ever came back to the Bio-ze when he visited his home the first time. I wouldn''t have put up much of a fuss. I would have let him go, that''s why I bought the contract from Hutting in the first ce. So, he didn''t need to go back to the Trading Grounds when either of wanted out of our contract. One we haven''t even signed yet, and it''s been two weeks.


    "How long are you going to just stand there?" I frown, having briefly forgotten that this man has supernatural senses. When I don''t answer him, he looks over his shoulder, face nk for the first time since I met him. "Why did you follow me here, Morgan?" I sigh and walk over to him, standing on the side of the table so I can look at those emotionless grey eyes, no matter how unnerving they are.


    "I wanted to make sure you''re alright. I didn''t understand what was going on. I''m sorry for making you leave like that." We stare at each other for a minute and then he looks away, through the backdoor where I can see a butterfly fluttering by.


    "I''m the one who should be sorry. I almost..." He shakes his head, pinching his eyes closed like the thought is too horrible to imagine. "I should have left when I felt my heating on." He admits, still not looking at me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me it wasing? Am I not supposed to help you though it?" He shakes his head, and I pretend I don''t feel the rejection stabbing into my heart. "Oh, okay. Do you want me to leave then?" So much for my DND. I might take the time off anyway. Come up with a better n to get Sinir to back off.


    "You''re not supposed to help me through anything. It''s not an obligation and I wouldn''t expect that of you." I bite my lip and reach out to run a hand through his hair, smiling a little when he leans into my touch. "I don''t want you to leave either." The relief that rushes through me is something for me to questionter, right now, I''m just d I won''t be returning home without him.


    "I want to help you." He takes my hand from his head and tugs me closer to him, so I bump against his legs. With careful movements he lifts me onto hisp, making me straddle him and brings my face down to slot his lips over mine, bringing his hands down to my ass and grinding me into him, taking control of our movements, unlike the first time in my kitchen.


    "What the hell?" A shrill shriek breaks us apart and I look up, eyes wide when I see the dark-haired werewolf standing in the doorway of the kitchen


    "River." Rain breathes, lifting me from him and cing himself between his sister and me.


    "Is this how you get the money you send me? Sleeping with this human? I thought you were better than that Rain. I thought you said she was a good one." The young woman rants, getting a little redder in the face with every word she speaks. "She is a good one. She doesn''t pay me to sleep with her." He growls but his sister doesn''t seem to be hearing him, as she ces her bag down and pulls out a coin pouch.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want your dirty money. Leave, just leave us alone. You humans ruin everything!" She throws the coins at my chest and the pouch falls before I can catch it, causing coins to fall all over the floor. I look at her with wide eyes as she advances towards me but before she can do so River lets out a growl, shifting into his wolf in the tiny space of the house, causing both his sister and I to fall back and stare at him in shock.


    He raises his hackles, stepping down in a low crouch and growls at his sister, causing her to bare her neck at him. He growls at her a couple more times, deep ones that sound angry even to my ears before he straightens himself again and turn to me, nuzzling his face into my neck and then licking between my shoulder and neck on my right side first and then on my left before sitting down in front of me and ring at his sister. I meet River''s eyes and I''m sure my eyes are just as wide as hers and we''re both wondering the exact same thing. What the fuck just happened?

 19

    Rain pov.


    I watch my sister slowly get up from the ground, growling low to keep her treading carefully. Twice now she''s insulted Morgan and everything inside of me gets defensive when she does. She''s usually levelheaded and thest time I saw her I could hold a conversation with her. Now she''s a spoiled little brat that thinks she can act however she wants, whenever she wants. I sense, more than see, Morgan getting up behind me, reaching out and running her fingers through my fur, scratching behind my ears. Even though I want to purr so bad, wag my tail and hang out my tongue at the euphoric feel of her touching my wolf I have bigger problems to deal with than my pleasure right now.


    "She''s not afraid of me." Remi muses from the back of my mind. The wolf is quiet for the most part, always has been. I''d thought at some point he disappeared, but he''s always been there, just present enough for me to feel him and it''s be like such second nature now I forget he knows how to speak. "I want to mate her." I growl at River who moves past me into the living room and finally into her room, ignoring Remi''s horny thoughts and wait to see if River is going to bring me a change of clothes. I can''t portal into the Bio-ze as a wolf, much less naked. "Did you hear me? I want to mate her." The wolf insists and I roll my eyes at him.


    "Years of silence and this is what you say to me?" He doesn''t answer me, and I huff, walking over to Rain''s bedroom door and lifting a heavy paw against it. Momentster the door opens, and she throws a change of clothes right at my face, ring at me.


    "Leave. I don''t ever want to see you again. You can rot with your human for all I care." She ms the door, and I huff, picking up the clothes in my mouth and then looking at Morgan, who''s frowning with an expectant gaze. I point to the door, knowing if she saw me naked right now neither of us would leave this house and Rain''s temper tantrum is going to turn into serious threats. My little human stands still for a moment before her eyes widen and she gives me a sheepish smile. "I''ll wait outside." She closes the door behind her as she leaves and I quickly shift back, feeling Remi more present in my human form than I have in years. I frown, but get dressed quickly, wondering what the hell the wolf is up to. Outside, Morgan is watching the butterflies'' flit around the flowers, so I wrap myself around her, kissing the crook of her neck, almost licking it when I taste the sweetness of her skin. "Is River going to be, okay?" I huff and nod my head. "The brat will be fine. I, however, want to bed you." She hides her face behind her hands, and I chuckle. Opening the portal back to the Bio-ze, inside Morgan''s apartment, picking her up and walking through it. The moment we step into the hallway and the portal closes behind us I ce her down on her feet and slot my lips over hers. Done with ying nice and holding myself back. She makes sounds sweeter than she tastes, and I drag her body closer to me, loving the softness of her against me.


    "Rain, bedroom, please." She gasps when my lips move down to leave marks down her neck. This time I listen, picking her up by her thighs and walking her to her bedroom. I walk into the bathroom, knowing we both need a shower and watch her hurry as she drags herself away from our kisses and turns the water on. She makes quick work of getting herself out of her clothes and I''m not very far behind, picking up her naked body and stepping under the shower.


    "You''re beautiful, Morgan." I whisper in her ear, like it''s a secret only we share. She shivers and I kiss the bumps on her shoulders away, running my hands all over her body. The upside of the dark web is that I can do a lot of research, so I grin to myself when I plunge my finger into Morgan''s heat and press my thumb against her clit. She shudders against me. Grabbing onto whatever part of my body she can find as I pump my fingers into her, knowing I''m going to have to get her wet if I''m ever going to fit inside her properly.


    "Ra..." Her orgasm cuts of my name, and I slot my lips over hers, muffing her sounds just a little. When shees down from her high, she slumps against me, so I make quick work of washing us both before picking her up and carrying her to the bedroom. I gentlyy her down on the bed, making myselffortable between her legs before licking into her pussy. She hisses, grabs my hair and holds on as Ip inside of her, enjoying the taste of her on my tongue and the way she''s trying to pull me closer and push me away at the same time. When shees again, I know the next time I''ll have to be inside of her, so I kiss her body. Paying some attention to her nipples and then taking her lips into a soft kiss once more. "Are you okay with this?" I ask her, staring into her big brown orbs. I hope she says yes but if she''s not I''d leave her alone. I just don''t think I''d have the strength toe back in this state, even if she pleaded. It''s taking everything inside of me not to just take her and make her mine.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I''m fine, Rain." She cups my jaw, kissing me slowly on my cheek and then under my ear. "Take me, please." I growl, deep in my chest and guide my cock to her entrance, pushing in slowly as I watch her face go from difort to surprise as I burry all of myself in her tight, wet heat. It''s almost suffocating to be inside of her.


    "Rx, Morgan." I groan, knowing I can''t move until she does.


    "You''re huge." She whispers, her eyes a little glossy. I lean down and kiss her, rubbing her clit with my thumb until I feel her rx slightly, giving me a little leeway to move and so I do. Making a shallow thrust inside of her and she moans into my mouth, hands grabbing onto me, her nails sinking into my skin. The more I move the sweeter her sounds get, gasps and soft pleas of my name on her lips.


    "My little human." I whisper into her ear, kissing the spot where her neck and shoulders meet. She screams her orgasm and as mine approaches I can feel my fangs elongate. As we both ride our highs, I can''t control Remi as he takes over my body and plunges my teeth into her skin, causing her to orgasm again and cling to me like she never wants to let me go. I ride out my high, removing my teeth from her skin as Remi finds his ce in the back of my mind again. Morgan stares at me with low, satisfied eyes when I finally pull out of her and she buries her face in my chest, her breathing evening out soon after, leaving me to stare at the bite mark on her neck. What the fuck did Remi just do?

 20

    Morgan pov. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, Rain." I swish my head from side to side as he slides into me, his cock filling me up with every trust me makes into me from behind. Propped up on a pillow and my hips held hostage in his grip all I can do is hold on for the sweet torture he''s inflicting on me. He growls deep in his chest, one that I''ve learned is satisfaction rather than anger in the past week we''ve been at this. "Ah, Rain." I hiss out as my orgasm rolls through me, followed by another quick after and he doesn''t stop thrusting, rather he pulls me back on his dick, making sure that I''m filled to the brim with each trust. He leans over me, his front resting on my back and he reaches under me, his finger finding my clit and ying with the slick button.


    "One more time, my little human." He purrs into my ear, sucking on the crook of my neck, causing pleasure to shoot through my entire body and we bothe at the same time. I don''t know how that spot is so sensitive when Rain''s been sucking and biting on it all week. I''d think it would start to hurt by now but no, it only gets better the more he pays attention to it. When we''re both breathing normally again, he pulls out of me, oh so slowly and flops down beside me, wasting no time to curl my body into his. I''ve never felt this close to anyone before, and I swear I''d go into full panic mode every time Rain tried to leave so he''s learned to keep close. If I didn''t know humans couldn''t go through heat, I would have thought I was the one being helped through something.


    After my breathing evens out, Rain scoops me up in his arms and carries me to the bathroom where he plugs the tub and starts filling it with water. When it''s about halfway he steps in, positioning us both and we just sit there until the water covers us both. He goes about washing my body, his slippery hands running everywhere makes me moan softly and when I start grinding back into him, he holds me still, making me whine. He quiets me by cupping my jaw and slotting his lips over mine, kissing me until I feel like putty in his hands. When we''re finished with the bath, he goes through great lengths to dry me and lotion me up, leaving me in the chair as I watch him change the bed sheets. When he''s done, he scoops me up again andys me down, crawling in next to me so I cuddle into him. When I look at him, I notice the frown on his face, so I reach up to rub it away.


    "What''s wrong?" He brings my hand down to his mouth and kisses my palm before bringing it around and resting it on his head. I smile, curling my fingers in his curls, lightly scratching behind his ears.


    "Are you okay?" The question takes me by surprise, the only time Rain has asked me that during this entire heat has been at the beginning of it. My eyes widen and I sit up, looking down at him. "Is it done?" He shakes his head and now it''s my turn to frown.


    "I''ming down from it. I''m not so sexed crazed right now. Are you okay?" He asks and my frown deepens.


    "I''m fine. Why are you asking?" Between eating and having Rain ravish me I don''t think I''ve ever had a better week.


    "Human bodies are frail. I think I might have pushed you too hard." He admits and I frown, looking down at my body and then shaking my head.


    "I''m fine. A little sore but otherwise more than fine." He gives me his own once over before nodding and then gently making me lie back down with him. "Does this mean we won''t have sex anymore?" He burst outughing, chest rumbling with mirth.


    "I can still function without my heat. We don''t go into heat to have sex. We go into heat to reproduce." This makes me fly up and turn to him, panic settling in.


    "You mean, you might have just gotten me pregnant?" Heughs again and shakes his head.


    "No, Morgan. You weren''t ovting." I sigh in relief but it''s short lived.


    "So, if I were to be ovting you could have gotten me pregnant?" He nods, sliding his arm behind his head and staring up at me. "How are you so calm about this? Rain, I can''t raise a child." He takes my hand and kisses it.


    "It''s not a risk. Humans have never been known to carry wolf pups to term. They usually terminate halfway through the first trimester. Like I said, your bodies are too frail. You''d have to be mated to me for it to work." I let the information sink in and then nod, happy one of us has been reading up on this.


    "So, no kids?" He nods and I nod. "Okay. We have to schedule your next heat. I don''t want to be surprised like I was this time." I tell him, still a little annoyed that he hid it from me.


    "You n to still be with me for my next heat?" I raise my eyebrow at him.


    "Do you n on going anywhere? Are you not the same wolf who shifted to protect me from his sister? By the way, what was that about?" I ask, folding my legs under me and staring down at him.


    "Instinct." He shrugs and I widen my eyes, but he doesn''t give me anything else. I bite my lip and stare at him, feeling myself starting to get wet. As if sensing this he shifts, sitting up against the headboard. I straddle hisp and lean forward, cing a soft kiss on his corbone. "Morgan, we''ve had three rounds today." He mutters, pulling me closer to him when I start grinding down on him.


    "I''m fine." I insist, reaching between us and pulling his hardening member from his boxers. "You want me." I grin, sliding my hand up and down the shaft.


    "Of course I want you." He hisses as I grind on his bare member, the only thing separating us being the thin fabric of my underwear. "That doesn''t mean I should have you. You need rest.¡± He growls when I pull the fabric to the side and slide down on him, throwing my head back when he fills me sopletely.


    "Then, let me have you." I whisper in his ear and then slot my lips over his, lifting myself up and down his hard cock. His handse around, cupping my ass to help me move and I smile into the kiss. It''s not long before he''s thrusting into me from below and even shorter for us both to reach our peeks. He chuckles and shakes his head as he pulls out of me, and I slump against him. Exhausted and satisfied enough to fall asleep against his warm chest.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 21

    Rain pov.


    I stare at my little human sleeping next to me, arm thrown over myp and head nearly mushed into my thigh as she refuses to let me go, even in her sleep. The more my head clears from my heat, the more concerned I am about what''s happened during my heat. Every bit of research I''ve been doing on this hasn''t prepared me for this. All the sources have told me to be careful with humans during a heat, that they require better care than other creatures and yet, here Morgan has acted like nothing I did faze her in the slightest. She''s been acting more like a wolf than a human my entire heat and I''m confused as to why.


    "I told you I wanted to mate her." Rami pipes up from somewhere in the back of my mind. "She''s perfect. You should thank me for the help I provided." I frown at his words, and he pushes an image into my mind, way at the beginning of my heat, when I bit her. My stomach drops, blood running cold as I stare at the very prominent bite mark on Morgan''s neck. It''s started to heal since I haven''t been biting into it in thest couple of days but it''s the fact that it''s there in the first ce that bothers me. She should have died when I bit here, but here she is, very much alive and very clingy. "She''s not ever going to die. Rx." The wolf drawls.


    "What did you do?" I''m not sure I want to know and how I''m going to exin to Morgan that I bit her, but this is dangerous.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just helped her handle the heat a little easier. We''re not mated. Yet. You can calm down." I lift Morgan''s arm from myp but she wines, throwing it right back and snuggling into me more. "What the hell, Remi." I whisper and the wolf chuckles in the back of my mind.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''ll wear off, as long as you don''t go sinking your teeth into her again. She''ll be normal in a couple of days. You have nothing to worry about, Rain. Or would you rather have had her writing in pain because she couldn''t handle your heat? The sooner you listen to me and mate her the sooner this can be permanent." His words confuse me more than help me.


    "Wolves can''t mate with humans, Remi." I tell the wolf. I did my research. Probably read everything there was to read about it on the dark web. There has never been a reported case.


    "Exactly, a reported case. Morgan is our mate, Rain. The longer I''m active the longer I feel the bond. You know you didn''t just snap at River for mouthing off about her for no reason. You''ve had every opportunity to leave, and you haven''t, and you know why." The more I mull over his words the more it makes sense and the more fear it awakens. There has never been a wolf that I''ve known who came back from the Bio-ze with a human mate. They alwayse back alone and then die or kill themselves after some time. "Mates can''t survive apart." Remi, oh so helpfully chimes in. I shake my head. This isn''t possible.


    "Surely not." I mutter, looking down at my little human. I admit I found her more beautiful than another woman but that''s because Morgan just is. I think of the way her scent has driven me crazy from the start but it''s because it''s sweet and I haven''t smelled anything like her before. I mean, I didn''t stay because I couldn''t leave. I didn''t want to... With a sigh and a headacheing on Iy down, moving Morgan so her head is on my chest. She lets out a sigh in content and I close my eyes, hoping things will make sense again in the morning.


    ***


    When I open my eyes again, I feel normal, not like I''m floating and being taken over by any enhanced desires and I breathe a sigh of relief that the heat has finally gone. Morgan is still asleep but instead of being curled up next to me she''s sprawled out on the other side of the bed, so I take the advantage and leave the room. In the kitchen I pull out everything I would need to make breakfast for us, even a supplement shake Morgan insists I''d die without. I mix it with bananas and berries, adding a little more milk to thin it out some and drink it while I prepare the rest of the food. A bowl of cut up fruit, bacon, cheesy omelets and a bowl of yogurt and gran for Morgan,ter I''m finished with the shake and Morgan still hasn''t woken up yet. I set the table and make my way back to the room, finding her still knocked out.


    "No." She mutters when I gently shake her shoulder, swatting me away like I''m some annoying fly.


    "You have to eat." I tell her, picking her up in my arms and carrying her to the table. She gives me a sleepy re when I ce her down in her seat but doesn''t say anything else, just messes around in her gran and takes a bite out of it. She finishes her food and then takes a sleepy walk to the couch where she curls up with a pillow and secondster, she''s out again. "Care to exin this, Remi?" I ask the wolf who hasn''t hidden in the back of my mind since our conversationst night.


    "Your heat is done. Her body is recovering." He simply replies, offering nothing else. I sigh and set about cleaning the ce before taking my tablet and pulling up my dark web ount. Multiple searches about human anatomy and mating behaviorster I''m stuck with one logical oue, human''s chose mates based on emotions. Mating with a wolf has more to do with biological characteristics and soul bonds, no emotions involved because they change. They are fickle and they are what drives humans to make all the bad choices they make. As I give up on my search and stare at my little human, still asleep on the couch, I conclude that Remi must be insane from being in hiding for so long. There is no way Morgan Cane is my mate.

 22

    Morgan pov.


    I wake up feeling like I''ve been run over by a truck, the feeling only amplified when I try to sit up and find myself falling back into the soft cousin of my bed. I reach out to the empty space next to me, hoping to find Rain but he''s not there, neither if the overwhelming feeling that I have to go find him. The panic I felt during his heat is gone so I chalk it up to it being over. I stare at the ceiling for a while, watching it light up as the day progresses outside my window and I just lie and watch. Every movement of my body feels too much, too sudden and very unwanted. My head feels like someone used it for baseball practice and I know this is all because I''m sick. I don''t need a doctor to tell me I am. I''ve been here before and I''ll probably be here again.


    "Morgan?" Rain''s timber is too loud in the quiet of the morning, so I close my eyes and throw my arm over my face for good measure. I hear him shuffle closer and when he touches me his hands that are always so warm have a slight chill to them, sending goosebumps all over my body. "You have a temperature." He tells me, cupping my face with his hand. I push it away, his touch making me feel like tiny needles are being driven into my skin, instead of feelingforting. "Water." I rasp out, my voice barely there but he hears me, reaching for something and then cing a straw to my lips. I suck on the cool liquid eagerly, until the container is empty and then slump back into bed, curling my knees to my chest and hiding my face against them.


    "Bing, can you get me an appointment with a doctor for a house call?" Rain asks and I''m too exhausted to tell him no. I hear him make arrangements and then sooner than I would have liked to be disturbed I hear two pairs of feet entering the


    room.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "How long has she been like this?" The soft voice asks and I''m d he had some forethought to choose a woman. Or maybe she was the only one avable at such short notice. Either way, I''m d for her.


    "She''s been in and out of it for two days. Only waking up for mealtimes and then sleeping again. Her fever started this morning." I frown, not remembering having meals. Thest thing I remember is curling up with Rain after he made a fuss about me being human and fragile. I guess he wasn''t all that wrong. The doctor touches me in various ces and positions me so I''m lying on my back.


    "Good morning, Miss Cane. Can you please stay like this until I''vepleted my scan." I nod and close my eyes as she works. I know she''s scanning me by the light that passes over my eyes three times and then she''s done. "What has she been doing in the days leading up to this." There''s a pregnant pause and I realize Rain isn''t going to answer her.


    "He was in heat." I tell her, forcing my eyes open just in time to see concern settle on her face.


    "You helped him through it?" I nod and she shakes her head. "No, this can''t be right." She mutters, looking me up and down.


    "Is there something wrong?" She sighs and presses two fingers against my neck, keeping them for a minute.


    "No, nothing is wrong. That''s what I''m concerned about. You have a cold, Miss Cane. Just a cold." She repeats like I''m supposed to know what the hell that means.


    "Then give me a shot." I tell her, curling in on myself again, my body starting to be ufortable stretched out.


    "Certainly. Can you please get my bag?" Rain leaves the room, and the woman looks down at with wide eyes. "thest girl I saw who helped a beast man, specifically a wolf, through heat looked like she was mauled." She whispers and I frown, sitting up, even though my head feels like it''s going to explode.


    "So, are you saying I should be dead?" She shakes her head.


    "I''m saying you should have more than a cold after helping your wolf through heat for a week. You should at least look like you''ve lost some nutrients but you''re fine. Slightly dehydrated but otherwise not a scratch on you." I nod, not sure if I follow along with what she''s so concerned about.


    "He made sure I was eating during it all. Is there something wrong?" I ask again and she opens her mouth, but Raines walking in with her bag in his hand. He hands her the ck case, and she takes it from him with a small smile in thanks. It doesn''t take her long to administer the shot and then she''s acting like our conversation didn''t just happen.


    "Keep yourself hydrated and fed. You should feel better by tonight." She smiles and then leaves the room. Rain goes to show her out and by the time he''s back my headache has improved a lot.


    "I made breakfast. I''ll bring it to you so you can eat here." He doesn''t leave me any room to argue when he turns and walks away but I don''t think I even wanted to. When hees back breakfast consist of a smoothie and gran with yogurt. Probably the simplest thing he''s ever given me since he moved in.


    "Thank you." He nods, kisses my head and sits next to me with his te filled with eggs, bacon, sausages and some sort of tomato stew. We eat in silence and when we''re done, he helps me take a bath and then curls up with me in bed, where I quickly fall asleep, happy and cared for, the doctors'' concerns forgotten.


    When I wake up again, I''m still curled up in Rain''s arms and he''s gently tracing my face with his fingers. I smile, biting his finger as it travels over my lips, and he chuckles.


    "Why don''t you go take a shower? I made dinner." I frown, only now noticing that the sun has indeed set.


    "Yeah, alright." There''s no dizziness when I get up, so I rush towards the bathroom and turn on the shower. As I scrub my body clean the conversation with the doctores back up and I frown at the uneasiness I saw on her face at my condition, orck thereof, I guess. I think of everything that has been happening since Rain came into my life and I figure this is the most normal thing ever. I know I''ll have a meeting with the sector representatives and the Commander the moment I step into my office on Monday but for now... for now I want to brush my teeth and kiss Rain before I eat the dinner he prepared for us.


    If the world wants to go up in mes, it can do so afterwards.

 23

    Rain


    pov.


    I watch Morgan as she sniffs a bunch of roses, her smile soft, eyes closed and looking more rxed than I''ve seen her look in the month that I''ve known her. It''s crazy to think I''ve only known her for a month, thought about running away from her, ran away from her and then came back knowing I never want to run from her again. Her chocte skin looks like it''s glowing underneath the sun and in the white dress she''s wearing it makes her look even more beautiful. Her hair is done up in a messy bun, showing off her neck that''s thankfully bare of any marks.


    "For now." Remi gives his every unaskedment, but I ignore him, in favor for watching Morgan move on to the next set of flowers. She grins wide at the smell of the daisies and looks at me, waving me over toe smell and I do so, despite my senses being on overload just standing in the middle of all these flowers. When she suggested wee out to the market I almost wanted to convince her otherwise but this, this has been the best day between us.


    "How about we have some delivered home?" I ask and her eyes widen. "Or not." She shakes her head and ces the flowers down, gently resting one hand on my chest, the other grabbing onto my wrist.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You said home. When we met you said the ze wasn''t your home." She exins, looking almost hopeful and at the same time scared of getting her hopes up. I tilt her chin up gently and lean down to kiss her. She smiles into the kiss, and I do the same, I don''t think I''d ever get tired of kissing this woman.


    "Things have changed. I met this feisty little human who changed my mind." She grins, giggling a little and it might be the cutest thing she''s ever done.


    "Yeah? You think I can steal her away from you?" I run my hand through my hair and pull my face.


    "I think she''d give you a run for your money. She doesn''t like to share what''s hers." She pulls me down and kisses me, pushing her tongue into my mouth, taking control of the kiss entirely. I grab onto her waist, pulling her closer to me and she pushes her hands into my hair. Fingers scratching behind my ear causing me to growl softly at the pleasure.


    "Don''t you forget that." She mutters against my lips before kissing me again. Someone behind us clears their throat and Morgan pulls away from the kiss, resting on her feet again and turns to another human standing there.


    "I thought you were sick." The blond-haired woman says, face pulled tight.


    "I''m on DND, I never said I was sick." I see the tension crawling back in Morgan''s shoulders and she stands between me and the blond woman like she''s protecting me.


    "Generally, you take DND when you''re sick." The blond woman insists causing Morgan to blow out an inpatient breath.


    "I don''t have to exin to you why I''m on DND while I''m on DND. You can set a meeting with me on Monday if you have questions. For now, excuse me Sinir, I have a wolf that I need to pay attention to. I''m sure Rames would like you to get back to him as well, you know, instead of forcing him to hide." Morgan looks over her shoulder and I notice a ck-haired man standing behind a stall filled with tulips trying his very best not to look over here every few seconds. The other woman''s face res red and she opens her mouth to say something, but Morgan turns away from her, grabbing my hand to make sure I follow her, not that I would have stayed behind.


    "Who are they?" She sighs and shakes her head.


    "Parasites. Would you like something to eat?" I allow her to change the subject and just nod my head. We make our way to the other side of the giant outdoor market where various food stalls are. Morgan makes us get a huge bowl of stir-fried beef with soft buns, a six-piece chicken strip serving with chili dipping sauce and bottles of water. "Tell me about your family, Rain." She demands as we sit down at a table.


    "What about my family?" She dips a chicken strip into the sauce and shrugs her shoulders as she bites into it, licking the extra sauce from the corner of her mouth.


    "Anything. Where''s your parents? Why does your sister live on Teranian and you in the Bio-ze." I rub the back of my neck, wishing we didn''t have to talk about this. "Okay, I''ll go first." She offers, probably having sensed my difort. "I was born a tier-two human. It''s not bad but we didn''t have nearly the number of coins I have today so sometimes things were tough, especially when my parents had two children to feed and put through school. My dad died when I was six, in a factory ident and we got a very big pay-out from the ze, so we lived a little better. I worked my ass off to be able to enter Bio-ze security one day. So, I could make sure everyone was safe when my father wasn''t. Anyway, the war came, and I lost my mother, right after it ended, I got epted into ze-Control and I''ve worked my ass of again to be a head programmer. My sister is stationed on the Space sector. She might still be pissed at me for working for ze-Control or she might still be broken hearted. It could be both." She shrugs.


    "I lost my parents in the war too. Not the one that was four years ago. The one about thirty years ago, when we were still trying to figure out how to live in harmony. Before that we never really got ess to the Bio-ze. Humans had sealed themselves off from the other sectors, stating that we needed to all stay in our ces to ensure survival. I''m not sure what changed, but one day they decided to open the gates between the sectors for more than just business and things went wrong. Species started feeling like they were owed more than they we dealt and the whole things caused unrest. Anyway, my parents disappeared during that war and when it was over I had to take care of River. She didn''t want toe and live in the Bio-ze, I couldn''t me her. So, I came and tried to make a better life for her." She nods, pulling her bottom lip between her teeth as a frown appears between her eyes.


    "Your parents just disappeared?" I slowly nod. "So, they night not be dead?" I shrug my shoulders.


    "Haven''t seen them in more than thirty years. If they''re not dead, I can''t imagine why they''d let us suffer through thinking they were." Morgan looks unsure but doesn''t press it, just allows us to eat in silence and I''m d for that.

 24

    Rain pov. Sunday evening Morgan and I curl up on the couch and watch movies all day. She makes me drink my supplement smoothie and I don''t even have it in me to put up a fuss about the taste. As I watch her giggle, cry and scream along with the people in the movies I can''t help but dread us going back to work tomorrow. I''ve more than enjoyed the two weeks where she was just mine, when no one could intrude on our time, and I could see her rxed. See a softer side of her, a needier side of her and know that despite the danger that lurks in her, she''s so much more than just that. As the final credits of the movie rolls Morgan gets up from the couch and stretches herself out like a cat.


    "We better get to sleep, early morning tomorrow." She doesn''t look all too happy about it either but we both know there is not a thing that can be done about that. We set about cleaning up and when we''re done, I throw her over my shoulder and carry her to her bedroom, enjoying her squeals as I walk down the hallway. I ce her back on her feet just outside the bathroom door and steady her when she sways a little.


    "Shower and then sleep." I turn her shoulders and lead her into the bathroom, turning on the water and we do quick work of washing up. Twenty minutester we''re curled up in bed and Morgan falls asleep within minutes. I spend the time enjoying just being able to stare at her without looking like a crazy person and eventually follow her into dreand.


    "No..." Her whimper stirs me out of my sleep but when I open my eyes, I realize she''s not awake. My little human grips onto the edge of the pillow, her grip tight and a deep frown settled between her eyes. "Mom, please..." A sob escapes her lips, and I drag her into my chest, wrapping my arms around her tight as her tears soak my bare chest. She sobs for a good few minutes before her breathing evens out again, her sleep turning peaceful again, but I don''t close my eyes for the rest of the night.


    As I watch the sun start chipping away at the dark, turning the room a te grey instead of pitch ck I finally uncurl myself from Morgan and leave the room. In the kitchen I make quick work of getting everything ready for breakfast, opting also to make Morgan some lunch. Pretty soon I have a great system going, scrambling the eggs in one pan, bacon and pancakes cooking on the griddle and steak searing in another pan. I baste it with the butter that''s pooled in the pan along with the garlic and herbs, contemting if I should just add a side sd to this or quickly make some mashed potatoes.


    "Are those pancakes?!" My little human''s voice rings of disbelief as she walks into the kitchen, much earlier than she usually does so the surprise isn''t quite ready yet. I hate making anything that has a lot of carbs in it, but I figure if I mushed up some banana and added some blueberries, they can''t be that unhealthy. Besides, she deserves them after the night she had, even if it does seem she can''t remember it at the moment.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Just this once." I tell her as I watch her rush over to the griddle and flip them, showing off their perfectly browned underside.


    "Thank you." She leans onto her toes and kisses my cheeks before removing the bacon from the griddle. With her finishing up our breakfast I quickly prepared some potatoes and set them to biol before removing the steak from the heat and setting it aside to rest. "Is that my lunch?" Morgan asks as I squeeze out some orange juice.


    "Yes, steak and potatoes with a side sd." I tell her, loving the way her eyes light up. "I don''t know what we''re having tonight. Anything you want?" She pulls her mouth side to side as she thinks before shaking her head.


    "No, we can just have sandwiches." I nod even though I know I won''t just feed her sandwiches. I don''t'' even want to guess how many sandwiches she''s had instead of eating a proper dinner.


    "Come on, let''s eat." We make it about halfway through breakfast when I feel Morgan''s feet rest on myp again. It takes everything in me not to smile as she wiggles them around some, a smile spreading over her lips when she reaches her target. I make it about two more bites before I can''t stand it anymore and grab onto her ankles.


    "This is a dangerous game you''re ying, my little human." Her eyes fill with desire as she wiggles her toes against me. I growl and get up from my chair, going around the table and lifting her from her seat by gently grabbing her hands. She falls into me, willingly and I lean down and kiss her, sliding my tongue into her mouth, enjoying the moans thate from her. I pick her up by her ass, setting her down on the table and run my hands all over her body, grinding myself into her needy core. She grips onto my hair, kissing down my neck and sucking on my corbone.


    "Rain." She gasps as I grind down on her harder, trying to get her toe so we can leave the house on time and she doesn''t disappoint,ing undone under me and I swallow her moans, enjoying her taste.


    "You get ready. I''ll finish up here." I whisper when she''se down from her high and is resting against my chest. She gives me a nod and kisses my cheek before I help her off the table. Half an hourter she''s walking back into the kitchen and I''m packing thest container of her lunch.


    "I like this." She tells me as she fills her sk with coffee. "We should have more mornings like this." She wraps her arms around me, and I hug her close to me, breathing in her sweet scent. "See you tonight." She pecks my lips and then gathers her things, leaving the house eerily quite when the door closes behind her. I finish cleaning up and rush to take my own shower, leaving soon after her to make it on time for my shift.


    "Nice to have you back, Rain." Bubbles greets me as I enter the employee locker room. "When you get home tonight, tell your owner you no longer dress like a whore." Turning on her heel she walks out, and I frown at her. It''s only when I open my locker do I realize what she means. Gone are the mesh shirts, reced with stark white silk dress shirts that''s rolled up at the sleeves. Iugh to myself, having no doubt that Morgan is going to be happy about this new development.

 25

    Morgan pov.


    "You are brave." Cade whistles as we walk back to my office after our morning safety brief with Sinir. "Two weeks. Two weeks on DND and you walk in here and act like you haven''t been gone but a few hours." Heughs and I shrug my shoulders.


    "It''s not like much has changed. She forgets that I wrote most of the code keeping the ze functioning. There isn''t much that I missed, unless she''s decided to tell us why she still hasn''t redacted her expansion proposal." I allow him to walk into my office first and he shakes his head.


    "Unfortunately, no such thing has happened. The Commander has been here twice in your absence though and I think Rames is aiming for your job." We look at each other and then burst outughing.


    "Rames will have to actually use his head." An alertes through, and I punch in my keycode to see the sector representatives have set a home meeting with me for tonight.


    "Are you in trouble?" Cade asks, looking over my shoulder at the alert on my desk and I shrug my shoulders.


    "No idea." He pats me on the back and mentions something about safety codes of a new building before leaving. I try to call Luca, but the Fairie still isn''t taking my calls making me more than a little worried. Okay, I get being mad about the expansion, but not answering my calls for three weeks? I make a mental reminder to ask Isa tonight, since she''s so kind to pay me a personal visit. I send Rain a message to expect extra dinner guest, four of them.


    ***


    The doorbell rings at exactly seven o clock and when it opens Isa, Benjamin, Agness and Sinir are all standing behind it, dressed in their official uniform. I wave them in without a sound, feeling a little of my nerves leave me as Benjamin leans down and gives me a soft kiss on the cheek as greeting. Having them show up in their uniform isn''t aforting sight though.


    "Are you staying for dinner?" I know they are, they always do even if this happens so rarely, maybe because it happens so rarely.


    "Yes, if we''re not imposing." Isa smiles, her wings tucked tight to her back tonight. I give her a tight smile and lead them into the dining room, where Rain has already set everyone''s ces. Benjamin takes a seat at the head of the table, Isa on his left and Agness on his right. Sinir next to Agness and I fall in line next to Isa with Rain''s ce the only one vacant on my side. The wolf in question brings in the food and I watch him as he moves around the representatives with ease. "This is impressive." Benjamin remarks when Rain finally sits down. The wolf made each guest their own meal and I can''t help but notice it''s something that they would actually eat back home. "Tell me, pup. How long have you been Morgan''s ve?" I tense at the word, making Benjamin smirk. The ancient vampire knows exactly what he''s doing and I''m ying right into his hand.


    "Four weeks." Rain answers without missing a beat. Isa smiles over at him but I know her kindness alwayses with ulterior motives. The Fairie is a master maniptor. She can convince you to buy air if she so choses to.


    "Why are you all here?" I ask, having wanted to at least get through dinner but with the tension in the air I know that won''t happen.


    "There has been a vition." Sinir pipes up, having no doubt been waiting to utter those words to me. "Your ve has broken rules." I look over at Rain whose eyes are wide, filled with panic.


    "Bedroom, Rain. Now." For the first time since I met him, he doesn''t hesitate and leaves the table like someone lit him on fire. When I''m sure he''s gone I lean back in my chair and drag my gaze over the people at the table. "Okay, now that you''ve managed to sufficiently scare the crap out of him, what the fuck are you talking about?"


    "Calm down, little one." Benjamin shushes.


    "He''s been looking into human behavior. You as well as we know it''s cause for concern." Agness tries to sweet talk in her steady voice. "We believe that he''s trying to study you." She continues and I bite my lip to keep myself from cussing them all out.


    "No, you believe he''s trying to kill me. That''s why you''re in my house, isn''t it? That''s why you didn''t send a Court Marshall like these cases require." Benjamin and Isa share a look. "We were worried about you." Isa says and I shake my head.


    "He''s not trying to kill me. I gave him the tablet. I gave him the ount. Gave him the order to study. That''s what he''s doing. He''s following orders." Sinir narrows her eyes at me. "Why would you give him an order that would allow him to break the rules?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Why would you let someone go who branded my property against my direct request to deliver him without marks?" Slight panic zes over her eyes before she steels herself again. "I''m not the only one at this table who has done what they were not supposed to do."


    "What is she talking about?" Benjamin looks over at Sinir who looks down at her lobster as if it''s the most interesting thing in this room.


    "Directed a Court Marshall to drop the case I opened against Gerald Hutting for damaging Rain like he''s some sort of cattle. Apparently, that''s not a safety concern when you vite a contract but Rain making some dark web searches warrants me a visit from the entire representative squad. How lucky am I?" I grab my ss and take a healthy drink of my wine. Sinir looks surprised, like she didn''t think I''d find out.


    "Sinir?" Agness asks and the blond-haired woman rolls her eyes.


    "It''s irrelevant to the matter at hand." She tries and I scoff.


    "It''s relevant but just because it''s you in trouble you''ll try to sweep it under the rug and that''s fine." Her eyes widen and I smile. "As long as you sweep Rain''s dark web searches under the rug, and we say this was a friendly dinner between the five of us. He was following orders. He shouldn''t get in trouble for doing what I told him to do. Don''t we all agree?" They look at each other before they all nod.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "A friendly dinner indeed." Isa lifts her ss and drains the entire thing. I follow suit knowing I''ll have to get the Fairie alone at some point.


    "I''ll get Rain." I mutter and Benjamin shakes his head, rising from his seat.


    "No, let me." He speeds out of the room before I can stop him, not that I would. The less fuss I put up now, the sooner I can get these beings out of my house. Friendly dinner my ass.

 26

    Rain pov.


    I stop pacing back and froth when the Vampire from the table appears at the door of the guest room, or I guess it''s my room, even if I''ve stopped using it. He stares at me with a small smile on his face, making me feel uneasy so I take a step back when he enters the room.


    "There''s no need to be afraid, pup." He assures me and my unease fades away. "Morgan has got herself into a lot of trouble finding you, though, I can''t say either of you are to me." I frown at his words.


    "Stop calling me pup. I''m not a child anymore." I haven''t lived more than a hundred years to be called a baby by a Vampire who thinks he''s superior to me


    "Oh, Rain, you''ve grown into such a spitfire. I thought your royal blood would naturally make you polite." He muses and I frown at him. Maybe being ancient is messing with his head.


    "You''re insane. Morgan is probably waiting for us, let''s go." He holds up his hand to stop me, all trace of humor gone from his face.


    "You will forget these words until the right time. I can''t protect you both when you''re together, Rain. I should have done something about it the first time I smelled you on her and now you''ve gone and spent a heat with her. There is a waring, whether the expansion gets approved or not. A war ising, and I need you to keep her safe, Rain. I promised her mother, just as I promised yours, and now you''ve both have gone and made a mess of things by being fated. Not your fault but it''s still a mess." He rubs his forehead like he''s scolding his wayward child.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." I tell him and he chuckles softly.


    "Of course, you don''t, and you won''t, until the time is right. Just keep yourselves safe and forget this conversation ever happened." I blink twice and the Vampire is staring at me with a nk expression. "How long are you going to stand there for? Or do you only follow Morgan''s orders? I said, let''s go." He turns on his heel and walks away and I follow behind him, keeping a distance until we''re in the dining room again.


    "What took you so long?" Morgan asks, looking between the Vampire and me.


    "I got lost." The ancient creature answers and Morgan scoffs. When I sit down next to her, I can smell the liquor on her breath, and I frown a little at her. How much wine has she had since I left the room?


    "You live in a castle, and you expect me to believe that you got lost in one hallway? You don''t have to be so stuck up all the time old timer. Just say you needed to feed. We get it." She huffs and the Vampire chuckles and stabs into his steak,ughing even more when he sees how rare it is. I only seared it for a couple of minutes on every side.


    "Apparently that was a wasted feed. Your cook knows what he''s doing." The tableughs but there''s something wrong. Something I can''t ce my finger on but the whole dinner feels wrong. Luckily it doesn''tst very long, and everyone leaves soon after, leaving Morgan and I in silence.


    "What a load of bullshit." My little human mutters as she starts clearing away the table. "Rain, I need you to bring me your tablet." I nod, grabbing it from a drawer in the kitchen and handing it to her. I had used it to search what to make her friends and lucky for me, it worked.


    "What are you doing?" I follow her as she leaves the room and walks into her office. I watch as she connects the device with her desk and soon enough, she''s typing away as a bunch of zeros and ones appear on the floating screens in front of her.


    "Damage control." She mutters, huffing as she highlights random numbers and letters grouped together before they disappear. "No more searching about behaviors, Rain. If you''re curious about human behavior ask me, not the dark web. Stick to cooking video''s, movies and bugs." She mutters, highlighting more and more things.


    "What''s wrong?" I frown, wondering why she wants me to stop learning all of a sudden.


    "What''s wrong is that the sector representatives were in our home tonight to try and take you away from me. What''s wrong is that bullshit safety codes that I wrote and forgot about is biting me in the ass. You can''t search about anyone''s behaviors, Rain. Nothing." She insists and I nod, frowning at her as she works and then eventually unplugs my tablet and hands it back to me.


    "Were they really going to take me away from you?" The thought makes me want to vomit. She cups my jaw and shakes my head.


    "No one is taking you away from me. There will be hell to pay for anyone who dares." She promises, leaning up and cing a kiss on my jaw. "Let''s go clean up and then maybe we can go for a swim." I nod, cing the tablet back on her desk before following her out into the kitchen. We work together to clean up, doing so infortable silence and when we''re done, she sends me to go put on some swimming trunks.


    I head back to my bedroom to go look for some. Finding them among the bunches of clothes Morgan had ordered for me that I''ve never gotten around to unpacking. I change into them quickly before going in search of Morgan. I find her standing in the middle of her bedroom, staring at herself in the mirror as she adjusts the straps of the blood red swimming suit she''s wearing. The material only covers her boobs, pussy and her ass. The rest of the thing is thick straps connecting in ovepping patterns to make some sort of square design that looks like it''s been painted onto her skin.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Do you like it?" She asks, catching my gaze in the mirror. I nod, walking over to her,ing up behind her to wrap my arms around her. My hands travel all over her skin and I cup her heavy breast in my palms, squeezing them for good measure, and earning a soft moan from her.


    "Do we have to go swimming?" I softly ask in her ear, kissing her exposed neck that she bares for me as I suck on the skin.


    "Mm...yes." She finally responds after a few minutes of me marking up her skin. She turns herself out of my arms and bounces over to her bed, grabs her towel and walks out of the room. "Come on. It''ll be fun." I grin and follow behind her. I sure hope so.

 27

    Morgan pov.


    I step onto the patio, staring into the night sky of the city, wondering how I ever confused all the satellites in the sky for stars. I used to want to wish on a falling star so badly and now I don''t even know if I''d make a wish if it were possible for me to witness one. Rain wraps his arms around me again, his warm chest making me feel safe and more settled than I have ever since the sector representatives left earlier. He takes my towel from my hand, dropping it at my feet before scooping me up and carrying me into the balmy water. I wiggle out of his arms and swim to the far edge, turning around to find him staring at me. He smirks and dives under the water, only to surface next to me in less than a minute, trapping me between the edge and his body.


    "Are you having fun?" He grins and shakes his head, so I wrap my legs around his waist, pressing my center to his already hard cock. "How about now?" His grin widens and he shrugs.


    "You know what would be fun?" He asks, kissing the side of my neck, causing goosebumps to cover my skin.


    "What?" I breathe, as he grinds himself against me, pushing me into the wall.


    "If I helped you out of your bathing suit." He drags my left strap down my shoulder to make his point and I free my entire arm from it. He does the same for my right arm and forces the straps down my breast, leaning down and taking a nipple in his mouth, sucking and nibbling on it for a few seconds before moving onto the other one. He removes my legs from around his waist just long enough to drag the fabric down my legs and rids himself of his own pants while he''s at it. "Rain." I gasp, clinging onto his shoulders when he wraps my legs around himself again, sliding into my core as he does so. His lips slot over mine as he bottoms out inside of me, staying still as I squeeze myself around him. "You feel so good." He whispers in my ear, sucking just below it and nips at the skin a few times. "So tight and warm." His hips slide back a little before he plunges back in. "My sweet little human." He kisses me again, swallowing the soft mewls I''ve been making as he turns my body into Jello. He moves slowly, sliding himself in and out at me at a very deliberate pace and all I can do is grab onto him as I''m stuck between him and the ss wall behind me. "Fuck." I bite his shoulder when he lifts my hips a bit, causing him to go deeper, and I hide my head in his shoulder, wrapping my arms around him. "Please." I mewl out, even though I don''t quite know for what.


    "Please what?" Rain asks, his husky voice and prominent growl making my pussy spasm and get wetter around him. "What are you begging for?" His question floors me and makes me remember something I thought I had forgotten. Eighteen- year-old me, out at the beach with my friends for the first time, Torren having dropped me off and told me to make smart choices because she''s not my babysitter anymore. A lot of drinks and me wandering away from the group, further down where only the darkness and I were, only, I wasn''t alone.


    I giggle a bit as I try not to fall t on my face, looking around for somewhere to sit except the wet sand when I hear the noise. A mewl and a chuckle followed by an unmistakable moan. I walk a bit further down the line to see two people lying on the sand and it doesn''t take me long to realize what they''re doing. The girl has long hair and as my eyes adjust better, I can see the cat ears sticking through. Everything inside me knows I shouldn''t watch but I can''t look away now. She''s on top of a guy and all I can see of him is strong arms and legs as he helps her up and down his cock, thrusting into her from bellow as sheys on his chest, mewing from the pleasure.


    "Please." She begs and I almost think she wants him to stop but she sits up and moves her hips faster.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Please what?" He growls, his voice sounding somewhat familiar. "What are you begging for?" He asks, pping his palm down on her ass causing her to moan.


    "Faster." She gasps, moving her hips as such, practically squealing when he lifts her faster. I watch her throw her head back, her tail sweeping behind her as she ms herself down on him and as he roars his finish, he looks over her shoulder and we make eye contact....


    "Faster!" I gasp and Rain does just that, grabbing my ass firmly and moving me up and down his cock with more speed. The memory fades as he slips a hand between us and rubs my clit, increasing my pleasure. I sink my teeth into his shoulder again, harder this time and he ms me against the wall of the pool, his thrust bing faster and harder and I''m enjoying every second of it.


    "Come for me." He gently whispers into my ear, a far cry from the bruising thrust our hips are making.


    "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck." I mewl as Ie undone around him, spurring him on to thrust faster and then finally release into me. Another orgasm rolls through me at the feel of his release inside of me and he growls into my neck as I squeeze his cock. When we both finally catch our breath, he gently pulls out, leaving me feeling empty. "Noo." I whine before I can stop myself. He chuckles and kisses my forehead.


    "I know the feeling, sweetheart." He gives me a soft kiss on my lips. "If I had it my way, I''d be buried in you all day long." His hand slips between us to caress my pussy, pushing two fingers inside of me as he lips pass my hole. Iy my head on his shoulder and groan, having just enough sense to wrap my hand around his semi-hard cock.


    "You''re hard." I mutter after I''ve stroked him a few times. I guide his dick back to my entrance and he removes his fingers, allowing him to slide inside me again. "See, didn''t I say this would be fun?" I ask as I bounce on his cock, forcing the member inside of me.


    "That you did." Rian growls, thrusting into me again and as I bite down on his shoulder again I know the night can''t have a better ending than this.

 28

    Morgan pov.


    I wake up the next morning feeling like I spent all night in the gym, but the feeling is worth it when I recallst night, well the end part of it. Rian is still asleep, his even breathing the only sound in the quite room. I watch him, having never had the pleasure of waking up before him. He looks younger in his sleep, not so guarded and I wonder if he knows he''s on permanent defense mode when he''s awake. He''s certainly not the wolf I met in that room all those weeks ago but there''s still a wall around him, one I doubt he knows he''s putting up. As intelligent as he is, I wonder how he would have turned out if he had the pleasure of proper education. I think of Agness and feel a little annoyed at the wolf. She had every opportunity to study human behavior, granted it was way before the Bio-ze existed but her unwaveringmitment to keep all the beast in darkness makes me question who''s side she''s on.


    I shake my head and run my hands over my face. Between Luca and Benjamin, I''m questioning things I''ve never questioned before. Why in the world do we even need to have sides and how do I know what side is the right one? I recall when I met the Commander. Three years ago, when he hand-picked me out of all the coders and had me bury information that I wasn''t allowed to see. The job had bothered me for weeks and then it became a regr thing. Files upon files hidden under encryption so good I can''t even dig it up, unless I want to alert him to it. No backdoor to let myself in, I trusted him and now I find myself questioning that blind trust. With a sigh I leave the bed, knowing I''ll spiral down a hole that I don''t need to go down right now. I take a quick shower and pull on a robe before going into the kitchen, starting on Rian''s smoothie.


    "Iing call from Torren Cane." Bing alerts and I ept the call, switching off the blender and waiting for it to connect. Secondster my sister is projected into my kitchen like she''s really standing next to me, and I wish she was. "Torren, how''ve you been doing?" She wasn''t in themand center when I went to Space weeks ago and I didn''t have the time to go search her out.


    "I''m fine." She looks over her shoulder before looking back at me and I frown. "What''s happening in the Bio-ze, Morgan?" She sounds a little panicked causing me to worry.


    "What do you mean? The ze is fine." Well, except for the unresolved expansion we''re still fine.


    "No, no it''s not. Why were the representatives all in your house yesterday and why isn''t Luca answering my calls?" I stare at my sister with wide eyes.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "How do you know they were here and how the hell do you know Luca?" Dread fills my stomach as Torren looks behind her again. "What are you looking at?" She mutters something and disappears for a few seconds before appearing again. "I know Luca because we talk about you. He keeps me updated when I''m too pissed to talk to you. I know they were there because I overheard the Commander talking to my section leader this morning when I wasing back for a run." She looks over her shoulder again and holds up a finger for whoever is behind her. "What''s happening in the Bio-ze, Morgan?" I shake my head.


    "Nothing is happening. Rain vited some stupid safety protocol, so the representatives came here. As for Luca, he''s probably ignoring you because he''s throwing some hissy fit. I don''t think he''ll talk to me until the issue with the expansion is sorted." Witch it should have been by now.


    "Who''s Rain?" I groan, feeling like pping myself. "Morgan." Torren warns, using her big-sister voice on me. It''s annoying but it works nine out of ten times.


    "My ve." I bite my bottom lip when I see the look on her face.


    "You bought a ve?¡± Her voice is calm, way too calm so I know she''s pissed.


    "I bought a contract." She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. "Torren." She shakes her head.


    "No, whatever you do with your coins is your business. No matter how stupid it is." Annoyance fills me at her words.


    "Just stop." She raises her eyebrow at me, and I shake my head. "You don''t know the first thing about my rtionship with Rain, just because I bought his contract doesn''t mean I treat him like a ve, witch you would know if you brothered toe home. You ran away, Tor. You ran away and left me to deal with things by myself so you don''t get to judge me for finding someone I can spend my time with, no matter how the hell I found him. You get mad that I want to help you, and you get mad that I don''t want to spend the rest of my life running from connection. You''re content with keeping me at arm''s length yet you call me at five in the morning because you overheard a conversation you weren''t supposed to. Why the hell are you keeping tabs with me through Luca, of all people you chose the most temperamental Fairie and now you''re pissed you actually have to call me to make sure I''m alright?" Silence falls between us as we just stare at each other. "Mor..." I shake my head.


    "You know what, no. You can keep running away if that''s what works for you but then you don''t get to look back and y the caring big sister until you grow tired of it again. When Mom died you told me that we are all each other has and then you got your heart broken and left me behind. You won''t talk about my sesses, you act like you''re always having to clean up my messes, when you don''t. You answer to me, Torren. I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself so weather the representatives were here to reprimand me about letting my ve roam free or to have a logistical meeting with me it has nothing to do with you. You''re either in my lifepletely or you stay the hell out of it. No halfway mark anymore. Call me when you''ve decided, better yet,e face me in person." I end the call before she could say anything else, sick to my stomach for having talked to her like that but it''s nothing that didn''t need to be said. I take a few seconds to gather myself and then set about making breakfast for Rain and me. When I''m done, I send a message to Luca to stop talking about me to my sister and to stop being a fucken baby and talk to me before I go to wake up the grey


    eared wolf.

 29

    Morgan pov.


    "I want to go see my sister." Rain tells me as I pour coffee into my travel mug. "She might want to see me after my heat." I almost agree but remember our visitors from yesterday and shake my head.


    "You can''t go, not now at least. I don''t need another visit to discuss the liberties I let you take. Let''s give it another two weeks. Maybe try calling her." If it weren''t for our conversation this morning, I would understand his desire to see his sister but right now I''m too pissed at Torren to even want to see her, even if I did practically invite her toe back home. Not that she ever would.


    "She won''t answer my calls." Rain sighs, running a hand through his hair and then shaking his head. "It''s okay, I understand. You have to get to work." He points to the clock that lets me know I should have left the house ten minutes ago. ¡°I''ll see youter, we''ll do something fun." I promise as I lean up to kiss him. He pulls me into him, nipping at my lips and slips his tongue into my mouth. We kiss for longer than I should allow but he''s addicting and when we pull back, I can see clear desire in his eyes. "Bye, Rain." He grins and slowly releases me from his arms, but not before cing a kiss on my head. I smile as I walk away, already thinking about what we could do tonight.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Luca is in your office." Cade tells me as I walk pass him in the hallway. "He looks pissed." He warns me and I roll my eyes. He can join the damn club.


    "I have work to do and you''re intruding." I tell the Fairie as I enter my office, cing my things down on my desk and pulling out the identification watch schematics that I''m working on for the Gliss Sector. Every sectores with its own challenges but at this point I feel the Vampires are just being extra with all their hidden abilities I have to make allowances for. He res his iridescent wings and flutters over to me, hovering in the air in front of my desk.


    "You''re the one who dragged me into your family drama." He uses me and I re up at him.


    "No, Torren is the one who dragged you into this, I''m the one kicking you out. Why the hell would you even agree to spy on me for my sister? Are you insane?" He stops fluttering, tucking his wings in as he takes a seat on one of the chairs in front of my desk.


    "I wasn''t spying. I was in Space for work and got to know her. She just wanted to make sure you were safe, which you''re not going to be for long if you stay here." I roll my eyes at his words. "This is serious, Morgan. There is a waring." "War is onlying if Sinir decides to be stupid and the situation hasn''t changed. This is getting a little redundant. My sister could have called me, she could have picked up the phone when I called her, or did she get that one from your handbook?" He grins.


    "I admit, I should have answered your calls." I raise my eyebrow, and he sighs. "Oh, my sweet innocent little girl, you have no idea what''s going on and now you''ve gone and found that wolf." He shakes his head like he''s exhausted. "What''s wrong with Rain?" I cross my arms over my chest, getting a little sick of everyone having a problem with him.


    "Nothing is wrong with him. He''s perfect. It''s just bad timing, that''s all." I sigh and give him a nk stare. "Anyway, I''m here because Isa wants to apologize forst night."


    "Then why isn''t Isa here?" These damn creatures and their ego.


    "She''s busy with some things. Representing an entire sector is a lot of work, you know." I nod, looking down at my work.


    "Yes, that''s why she has to make unnecessary visits to my house when she could have just sent Court Marshals. I have work to do, Luca. If there is nothing else?" He sighs and lifts himself with his wings, hovering slightly above me. "You should be d they didn''t send the Marshals. Those brutes wouldn''t have sat down for dinner. I''ll answer the next time you call." He flies through the open balcony doors of my office and then disappears through a portal. I shake my head, getting back to the identity bracelet that I somehow need to equip with blocking Vampires to read humans minds when they''re in the Bio-ze. I pull up the feature I used to keep the Faire''s from turning invisible and look through the code to see if I can maybe use the same basic structure. I spend about half an hour working and just when I feel like I''m getting somewhere Margot and Amanda lets themselves into my office.


    "I should keep myself on DND." I mutter before closing the file I''m working on since this isn''t supposed to be told to the public until I''ve addressed all the safety concerns. "How can I help you?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "The Commander needs us to go to Space and oversee the safeguarding for the start of the production of the AS21." I groan, feeling like mming my head on my desk.


    "I was just there. I approved the prototypes. I went through the system. It''s wless." Three hours of finebing that system and still his sector can''t do their jobs properly.


    "Do you want to tell him that?" Amanda asks, knowing full well I will but I don''t have the energy to get into another back and forth with anyone. Especially not the Commander. Not today.


    "No, let''s just go." I didactive my desk and grab my bag and coffee that I''ve only taken a few sips of, stepping through the portal Margot has opened for us. We make our way down the hallway to the operations room and I''m just about to enter behind my co-workers when a very familiar voice calls my name. I turn around, letting the door close behind me as I watch my sister walk up to me. She towers over me, even when I''m in two inch heals and she''s in a pair ofbat boots.


    "I''m sorry." She says, her hazel orbs shining with an emotion I don''t think I''ve seen since my mother died. Sadness. "I didn''t mean to abandon you. I just... couldn''t." I nod, knowing even saying sorry is a lot for her so I won''t push her any further.


    "Since when do you have tattoos?" She''s always in long sleeves when I call her so seeing her rolled up sleeves and the colorful ink on her arms is a surprise for me. She gives me a bashful smile and rubs the back of her neck. "It''s okay, Tor. I have to get to work. It was nice to see you in person." She nods and I step into the operations room. I can''t wait for this day to end.

 30

    Rain pov.


    "Bing, would you call River again?" I watch the screen as it rings and then goes dark, sighing in frustration. I''ve been trying to call her all day and while I know she''s upset she could also be hurt, and I have no way of knowing because I can''t portal home. I m the pan down on the cutting block, spilling a little of the sauce I made but I don''t think Morgan is going to miss the droplet.


    "Frustrated?" I look up, finding my little human standing at the entrance of the kitchen, the sparkle of joy that was in her eyes this morning gone. It seems like we both had a hard day.


    "River''s not answering." I tell her, watching as the frown settles between her eyes. "It''s fine. She''ll be okay."


    "Do you want me to go and check on her?" I almost except but then I think of how River treated her thest time, so I shake my head. I have no idea what my sister will do to her when I''m not around. She won''t be so stupid as to harm her, but she can definitely make her words cut. She''s good at insults.


    "No, let''s just have dinner." Morgan nods, taking the utensils I set out and goes to set the table while I te up the food.


    "Do you want to do something fun tonight?" I think back to our fun ofst night and she must catch on because sheughs. "Not that kind of fun, although we could add on to the fun when we get back." She beams, slowly regaining the sparkle in her eyes.


    "Ge back from where?" I pour her some wine and she takes a healthy sip, swishing the liquid around in her mouth before swallowing.


    "It''s a surprise. Let''s eat." We finish our meals quickly and then she rushes us to get ready. When we''re done I''m dressed in a pair of jeans, a polo shirt and a fancy pair of dress shoes and she''s in a red dress that clings to her breast and waist and then res out. When we''re on the freeway I take the time to just watch Morgan, liking the way her hair is curled in big spirals and she''s wearing a lot more make-up. There''s a smile on her face and I find myself smiling as well, rxing into the passenger seat and enjoying the drive.


    "Where are we?" I ask as she pulls into what looks like an abandoned parking lot. She drives inside and I''m shocked to see all the fancy cars. It takes us a minute to find a spot to park and I''m on edge when we step out, wondering what the hell this ce could be.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Rx, Rain." Morganughs, taking my arm and leading me further into the lot. We walk for a bit before I spot arge sliding door and when we arrive, she knocks three times slowly, three fast and twice slow and takes a step back. The door slides open, and a man is waiting for us behind it, he holds out a scanner and scans our wrists before handing us masks. Morgan''s is a glittery red one to match her dress while mine is ck and in. They cover our faces entirely but they''refortable so I can''tin about them. When we step inside, I am amazed by what I''m seeing. Creatures from all the sectors walk around, looking at various things, some I recognize and some I don''t. "Wee to utopia, Rain." Morgan says, throwing her arm out in front of her in a wide circle.


    "What is this ce?" I ask as we walk by a stand with robot parts and another with what looks like spices I''ve never seen. A Fairie flies above my head so I have to duck not to get hit and Morganughs.


    "It''s like the trading grounds but only for owners. Nothing seedy happens here, every transaction is monitored, and you can have as much, or as little fun as you want to." We pass some more stalls, and I stop by one where a wolf walks out without his shirt, and I recognize the fresh tattoo on his back as he walks away.


    "What happens there?" Morgan grins and motions for me to step inside where a Fairie with long blue hair stands up from a chair, a bright pink mask with swirls decorating her face.


    "Looking to get some tattoos?" I look at Morgan who shrugs.


    "Do you want a tattoo?" I think of the brand on my back and nod. "Where?"


    "My back." I can''t see her expression behind the masks, but she nods.


    "Great, take off your shirt and straddle the chair." The woman says. I nod and do so despite the actions reminding me of the day I got branded. "Woah." She looks at Morgan who shakes her head. "What would you like me to cover it with?" "I actually wanted to remove it." Morgan tells her and the woman scoffs.


    "You''re much better covering it up. They get iffy about brands being removed. It''s not a vition but watch some uppity suit up at ze-Control try and turn it into one." Morgan and Iugh, leaving the Fairie to look between us like we''ve lost it.


    "How about a nature scene?" Morgan suggests and the Fairie nods, getting out all her ink and making herselffortable. She cleans my back and soon after she starts. The needles driving into my skin feel like nothingpared to the hot metal I was branded with. What feels like hourster, and probably is, the woman finally announces that she''s done while cleaning my skin again.


    "You''re a wolf, you heal fast so you should be fine by the time you get home." She says, instructing me not to put my shirt back on for the time being. When we leave the tent there''s still life outside, but Morgan leads us towards the exit. We hand our masks back to the attendant and head outside, finding that it''s pitch ck. I quickly lead us back to the parking lot, the hairs on the back of my neck standing up the faster I move.


    "Rain." Morgan whispers and I look at her to find her looking at something behind us with wide eyes. When I turn around, I see three men standing there, their eyes glowing an unnatural shade of green. "Run!" Morgan screams but it''s toote. One of the men is next to us in a blink of an eye, ripping Morgan away from me and the other two has me on my knees in seconds. I try to fight them off, but their grip is debilitating as they start to drag me away. "No! Leave him alone!" Morgan screams and thest thing I see, and feel is the absolute terror in her eyes and pain shooting down my back before everything goes ck.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 31

    Morgan


    Complete and utter terror grips me as I watch Rain slump between the two humanoid beings. Their green eyes shining bright in the night and the satisfied smirk on their faces makes me rush forward, only to be pulled back by the one still holding on to me. I go rigid as he wraps his hand around my throat, pressing down to cut off my air cirction ever so slightly. A deep chuckle vibrates his chest against my back and his breath against my ear makes the hair on the back of my neck stand up.


    "Now, now, we wouldn''t want to do anything stupid, would we?" He taunts, tightening his grip on my neck and lifting me from the ground a little. I can''t stop the whimper that leaves my lips, fear causing my mind to go nk even though I know there is so much I should be able to do in this situation. So much I prepared myself for and now I''m paralyzed. "We''re going to have some fun with your friend." I bite back the scream inside of me when he forces my neck at an odd angle.


    "Ragna." One of the other two calls to the man behind me. "Deliver your message and be done with this. I have other shit to do." He rolls his shoulders back, causing wings to spurt out of them,rge dragonfly wings that look anything but delicate as they flutter against his back, causing wind to blow in my direction. The guy next to me kicks the back of his boots together and he starts hovering in the air and together they lift Rain up with them. The guy behind me suddenly lets me go and I crumple to the ground, quickly scooting away from but he''s uninterested in me, walking over to his buddies.


    "It would be in your best interest to approve the expansion." He smiles, but there''s no joy behind his eyes, just a creepy smile and green eyes shining in the dark of the night. "Or you know, bad things will happen or some shit like that." He rolls his shoulders back causing bright florescent green wings to appear from his back, but they''re not Faire wings. They''re hard vined and have sharp jagged edges that look like they''re emitting some kind of green smoke. I look at the three hovering men and wonder what the hell this is.


    "I''d rather die." I mutter, causing Ragna to frown at me and before I know I''m being grabbed by my neck once more and mmed into a nearby pir.


    "I can arrange that." He croons in my ear as I struggle to get air back in my lungs.


    "We don''t have time for this!" Another voice shouts and Ragna looks away from me and nods. When he turns back to me there''s no expression on his face and his bright green eyes dim to a hazy barely there glow.


    "You''re smart Morgan. Don''t make stupid moves." He almost whispers before he lets me go. This time I fall to the ground with a thud and the force of his wings fluttering above me almost ttens me to the concrete. I watch them fly away, Rain in their hold and then they disappear through a portal, leaving me gasping for air on the cold hard ground.


    As I wait for the ringing in my ears to stop, I realize it''s still a few hours till the sun is going to rise and I''m alone in this parking lot. The thought shouldfort me, even if just because I know they''re gone, but Rain isn''t here with me, so I''m strung tight. I shudder as I close my eyes and Ragna''s dull green eyes appear in my minds eye. My mind goes over broken fragments of the whole altercation, and I conclude it all happened in minutes and not the seconds it felt like. My watch beeps a few times, sounding too loud in the quite of the night.


    Irregr heart rate detected Bings ever so helpful voice alerts, and I cough out myughter. Yeah, no shit. I bring up my arm, having to blink a couple of times to clear the blurriness around my vision and swipe the alert away before pulling up Rain''s tracker. I press the incognito button, hoping the humanoids didn''t see the watch on his wrist and won''t question if it suddenly disappears before disabling all Bings features on his watch except for the tracker so his battery canst as long as possible, not that I n on them, whoever they are, having him for long.


    When the pain in my lungs have eased even more, I push myself up from the ground, sitting against the very pir that almost just caused my death and then pushing myself up onto my feet. I sway a little, my vision blurring but I manage to keep myself up right. The walk back to my car feels a lot longer than it is and when I''m seated behind the driver''s side, I engage my autopilot to take me home before I reach under the seat and pull out my tablet.


    As the car makes its way down the road, I search through thest batch of ssified files the Commander sent me that I haven''t had time to encrypt yet and look through all his projects. Most of them are pay offs he made to various sectors to keep them happy and in line. I sigh in frustration when I don''t find anything that has to do with the humanoid creatures I just encountered. I''ve seen robotic enhancements, and this isn''t what that was. Humans don''t just sprout wings, and those boots are like none I''ve seen before. Gravity boots have a certain hum to them and those things were silent, too silent.


    As my car pulls into the parking space, I''m certain of two things. Both Sinir and the Commander are behind tonight''s ambush, and it has something to do with why the Bio-ze needs expanding. I''m going to get Rain back home whatever it takes, even if I have to go to war for him.


    I hobble my way into the elevator and then down the hallway into my apartment, standing in the foyer and activating a full body scan before I head straight for my office.


    "Bing, can you try and get me Rain''s sister on the line, try until you get through to her." Imand as I head to the bookcase and press the button hidden in the right back corner of the second shelf from the top. On the other side of the room a brick pops out of the wall, and I hurry over to remove it and stick my arm into the hole so the sensor can scan my watch. My desk expands and I push the brick back, going to stand behind it as all the files I''ve ever encrypted for the Commander pops up.


    A hysterical giggle bubbles up in my throat as I open the first file and start decoding it, knowing a Faire who would be very interested in the information I''m about to uncover.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 32

    Rain pov.


    As I seep into consciousness, I''m very aware that something''s wrong, though I don''t quite know what it is. It takes me another few seconds to remember the ambush Morgan and I were in and her screams. I force my eyes open, only to be met by the same pitch-ck darkness, leaving me unable to see what''s going on and where exactly I am. I focus on moving my body, but it feels too heavy. Taking a deep breath, I try again, managing to move my hand and throw it from whatever thing I''mying on.


    "He''s awake." A far away sounding voice says and I have to pinch my eyes shut at the bright lights that suddenly flood the room. I blink a couple of times, trying to get used to the florescent lights that seem to shine straight into the back of my skull. I manage to turn my neck to the left side, noticing a door with a peep window and that''s pretty much it. The rest of the room is stark white with nothing else to offer.


    "Administer the serum." Another voice says and the door opens. A grey beardes into my line of vision and when I move my gaze up a smiling face with glowing green eyes stares down at me. I feel the prick of a needle in my neck and secondster I''m going under again, unable to fight of whatever it is they have me, no matter how hard I try.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "...do that?" I be aware of a voice standing somewhere in the room.


    "That''s not what we discussed." A more female voice insists. "He''s not to be touched. She''lle around and when she does, we''ll hand her the mutt back." I growl a little, knowing they''re talking about Morgan and me.


    "He should still be asleep." The voice is panicked, and I peel my eyes open to look at the ceiling above me. When I try to move my hand, I realize I''m strapped to another table. This one isn''t as soft as the one I woke up on the first one. It''s hard and cold.


    "Are the testsplete?" A gruntes as an answer. "Then there''s no reason to knock him about again. Let him regain consciousness, I want to talk to him." The feminine voice speaks up and then high heels are cking against the floor, a door opens and closes, and silence surrounds me.


    It takes me more than a few minutes to regain sensation in my body again but I''m still not strong enough to break free from whatever restraints I''m strapped in. I use the time to think about Morgan. About thest time I saw her and those horrendous green eyes. Her scream echoes in my head, bouncing around the neurons to make sure it''s never forgotten, not that I want to forget it. It''ll be a reminder that I failed her when I should have protected her. Now I''m here, wherever here is, and she''s heaven only knows where. I can only hope she''s okay. That they don''t do to her whatever is it they''re busy doing with me.


    It''s a long time before the door opens again and I feel the straps keeping me trapped release all at once. I don''t waste time sitting up, looking around the room to see if I can make my escape. There''s medical equipment all around me that looks like they''re going to perform a surgery or already did one. I look at my body, noticing no new scares but I have no idea how long I''ve been asleep, and I could have healed since then. My gaze finally travels from the sharp des to the woman standing in the corner of the room, five steps from the door.


    She''s the same blond woman Morgan ran into at the market, the one who got under her skin so much but there''s something wrong about her. I carefully look her over but most of her skin is covered by the pin striped pants suit she''s wearing so I don''t see anything that''s of note. Our eyes meet and it takes me a few seconds to notice her irises are pitch ck, not a semnce of color in them and when she grins it looks eerie, emotionless.


    "River, I hope you know this isn''t anything to do with you." She says, walking further into the room anding to a stop in front of me. "You are simply coteral damage in your owner''s stubbornness." She picks up a scalpel and twirls it between her fingers before she puts it back down, in exactly the same ce.


    "Coteral damage?" I ask, turning my head to the side so I can look at both her and the door without her noticing it.


    "Yes. I''m sure you have better things to do than to be locked up here, but Morgan has caused quite a setback for us. I''m sure you understand." She smiles but there''s an emptiness behind her pitch-ck and her shoulders are stiff so she looks more insane than whatever emotion it is she''s trying to convey.


    "Where am I?¡± My eyes follow her as she walks to the other side of the room, leaving me with an open gateway to the door.


    "I can''t..." She gasps as I grab the closest scalpel to me and hurl it directly at her eye, a scream erupts from her as it sticks itnding and I don''t waste time as I jump from the steel table and pull open the door. The hallway is empty but between her screams and the footsteps I hear rushing towards us it''s not going to stay that way for long. I take a left,ing to the end of the hallway and then take another left. I push open a random set of doors, disappearing behind them and making sure they''re locked behind me.


    When I turn around, I nearly scream at the picture in front of me but manage to keep myself from doing so. The creatures in the giant ss pirs all look like splices between humans and other magical creatures, only, they look like they''re rotting, even if the water around them is crystal clear. I walk further into the room, spotting some with wings who look more cramped than the others. The door opens behind me, and I hide myself behind one of the bigger pirs. "He''s not in here, you dumbass." A voice mutters, annoyed, and then the door closes again. I breathe a sigh of relief. Relief that''s short lived because when I turn around, I look straight into the face or Morgan, only, it''s not Morgan. Half her body is sprouted with fur, her canines are elongated and there''s some kind of wings sprouting from her back that presses her face even closer to the ss. Lifeless eyes look back at me through the ss and she has random spots that are clearly rotting on her body.


    My stomach rolls and I gag onto the ground, acid sttering on the floor because of its emptiness until it also dries out and I''m left dry heaving in front of the monster they''ve turned my little human into. The longer I look the less it makes sense and the more dread settles inside me. Crushing my chest, making it hard to breathe. The hairs on the back of my neck rise as I wonder what''s going to happen to me now but it''s nothingpared to the heartbreak that brings me to my knees knowing I couldn''t save her from this. Knowing I failed my little human. Remi howls in the back of my mind and I dly wee the headache it causes, knowing I deserve to feel this pain and so much more.

 33

    Rain pov. The longer I look at what is left of my little human in the ss the more I realize that I''m in danger. I have no idea what they did to me while I was asleep but whatever was keeping me asleep is staring to wear off so I listen as close as I can for anymotion. There''s none in this hallway but I also know I can''t just walk out of here. With onest look at the deformed corpse that''s left of Morgan I start looking for a way out, even if my heart feels like it''s going to implode on itself. It takes me a while to get through the room, finding a storage space at the very back. I''m not surprised to see shelves stoked with all kinds of medical equipment. With a room filled with creatures like this they need to be doing some type of experimentation here. As quickly as I can I slip into one of the big suits,plete with sses and everything before daring to step out of the room. A green-eyed woman glides past me on boots that make no sound, but she doesn''t give me a second nce so I figure this might be a normal urrence and turn in the opposite direction I came in, almost bumping into someone


    "Doctor, have you seen our intruder?" It takes me a few seconds to realize the person is talking to me, but I quickly shake my head, and they nod, shuffling past me to go look for me. It takes me several tries to find a door that remotely looks like it''s headed outside and when I do it leads me onto a balcony that looks over the entire Bio-ze. It takes me a few moments to figure out we must be in one of the buildings at the edge of the ze. Those buildings you see but no one can get close to and whatever is inside this building must be the reason they want my little human to approve the expansion.


    "You''re a crafty little thing." I grow tense at the deep voice behind me. Slowly turning around, I notice it''s one of the green-eyed creatures that ambushed me with my little human. "Name''s Ragna. Nice to formally meet you, Rain." He leans against the wall next to the door, wings with hard lines and jagged edges sying out like they''re merely a painting behind him.


    "How do you know my name?" I ask, knowing I can''t pretend I''m not me, not with this creature. His eyes aren''t glowing with the same brightness they did when he attacked us, but that could just be a false sense of calm.


    "Everyone here knows your name. You''re the reason Cane doesn''t want to approve the expansion. They say she''s gone soft and it''s all your fault. We live like caged animals because we don''t have our own space to be free." He pushes up from the wall and walks closer to me, causing me to back up further onto the balcony.


    "What are you?" I haven''t ever seen creatures like these. They''re a breed of their own and Ragna standing in front of me means those creatures I saw in that room was only the beginning.


    "I''m what happens when humans think they can have a normal-di-da life and not have any consequences. I''m what you called a gically modified hybrid." My confusion skyrockets.


    "If you''re a hybrid then you''d have to be..." Ragna nods, walking pass me to lean against the balcony, his wings casting a shadow over me as he stretches them.


    "A child of two speciesing together. Born of parents who were forced by the government you all love so much to give us up because we were going to be unsafe. Raised in this hell of a ce and undergoing changes that were meant to make us stronger, more powerful." Heughs but there''s no humor in it.


    "You mean to tell me; cross breeding is actually possible?" Ragna looks over his shoulder and gives me a bored look.


    "Are all beast men this stupid or are you a special kind of brand?" I frown, myck of education is a sore spot for me. "Rain, our gic make-up might differ a little but thest time I checked we all had the exact same number of chromosomes. So, I''m going to ask you a question. Do you know how babies are made?" I re at the back of his head wishing I could throw him over this balcony, but he has wings so that''s really not an option.


    "I know how babies are born, I''m not an idiot." I mutter and heughs, this time I can detect some humor in the dry sound.


    "So then why the hell wouldn''t this be possible? Just because humans have decided to live in peace doesn''t mean they''re ready for what that peace means so instead of trying to let it y out and possibly be their downfall, they''re going to get ahead of it. Create the likes of me." He pushes himself away from the railing and turns around to face me.


    "To achieve what?" My little human''s mutted body shes in front of my eyes and I realize they''re still trying to turn people into whatever Ragna is, but it doesn''t make sense. Morgan isn''t a hybrid. So, are they now trying to turn humans into whatever they''ve turned the hybrids into? My stomach twists violently at the thought but I manage to keep myself from another dry-heaving spell.


    "Total domination? Being the superior species? I don''t know. Take your pick." Silence falls over as I digest everything, he''s just told me.


    "Why are you telling me this?" I ask, realizing he''s just told me what I know no one else in the world knows.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Because Rain, if you survive this, you''re going to have to tell Morgan so she can find the right answers she needs." I shake my head, wanting to tell him that Morgan is inside, that''s she''s dead and it''s all my fault but I don''t get to form the words, not with his body barreling into mine faster than I can blink, knocking the breath from my lungs. I feel us flying through the air and then I''m falling, eyes wide as I stare into Ragna''s green eyes and the satisfied smirk on his face. Pain blooms through me when I finally hit the ground and as I go under I hope it''s for thest time so I can join my little human wherever she ended up.

 34

    Morgan pov. "You need to sleep." I don''t know how many times Luca has told me those very words, but it must have been enough times for it to have lost its insistence. It''s more of a tiring ritual at this point because we both know I''m not going to listen. A ss of whatever Luca has been feeding me to help me stay alert appears on my desk and I finish half of it in one go. "You''re not going to find him like this." The Fairie tells me, fluttering up to the ceiling to stretch his wings some. "It''s better than sitting here and doing nothing." I mutter as I install yet another hidden alert in the portal bounds before setting a tracer in Sinir''s work and personal e-mails. I pull up the footage from all the camera''s I can find close to utopia I can find, scanning through them just in case I catch a ce of the humanoids flying through the air with Rain. "Do you have anything yet?" I put him in charge of keeping an eye on a portal scanner algorithm I set up for the night it happened. Knowing if I could find the portal, they disappeared through I can find Rain.


    "There''s nothing." He tells me and I frown and run the program again, adding foreign entities to the scan. "How are you doing on those files?" I shrug my shoulders, flipping through some more footage. "Morgan, I know you want to find him, but maybe try decoding those files? It might lead you to him sooner than you think." I nod, even though I keep staring at the video ying in front of me. I hear the Fairie sigh, but he doesn''t say anything, and I know he won''t. I was a mess when he found me three days ago, well, more of a mess than I am now but it''s not going to get any better until I find Rain. I can''t function without him.


    "Morgan Cane, what the hell?" Luca asks as he appears through a portal in my office. I give him a brief nce before typing in code to counteract the code already running. "Morgan?" His voice is softer this time, like he''s speaking to a child, but I don''t look up at him. I have to find the answer in here somewhere. Something to get Rain back. Big warm handse to rest on mine, stopping me from typing further and I look up and into Luca''s orbs swirling with worry. "They took him." I finally admit, my body feeling like someone set it on fire with the agony I''m going through being apart from Rain. "They took Rain and they''re going to kill him." The Farries eyes widen. "Who took him?" I shrug my shoulders, even though I know, and I know Luca knows.


    "He told me not to make stupid moves. I don''t know what the right ones are though." My eyes move over to the files that are still left untouched. Files that I''ve forgotten about and some I haven''t.


    "Morgan, listen to me, I''m going to heal you and then we''re going to talk about this properly over some nice hot food." I balk at the idea of leaving my search for Rain halfway through and River hasn''t been answering my calls, so I have no idea what to do about this.


    "No, no. I have to find him." I pry my hands out of the Fairies grip and my fingers go back to click-cking over the keyboard until I''m suddenly lifted in the air and carried away from my desk, away from the only chance I have at finding Rain before they kill him. Tears stream down my face as I push against Luca. "No, you don''t understand. He''ll die if I don''t find him. They''re going to kill him." I insist, the tears running faster and are now joined by sobs wracking through my body. "You''re not going to find anyone when you''re in this much pain. Now, let me help you, Morgan." He insists as he ces me down on my bed. I nod, even though a break is thest thing I need, I can also admit that he''s right. "Okay, lie down on your back." I do as I''m told, trying hard to ignore the tears that are still running from my eyes, down the sides of my face and into my hair.


    I feel a warmth spreading through me as Luca''s healinges into working but something about it seems off, like I''m notpletely whole and I cry fresh tears again. Luca shushes me and I feel my eyelids start to get heavy. Before I can stop them, they close and I mutter Rain''s name, hoping Luca will go looking for him...


    He''d forced me to eat when I woke up and didn''t care that I went back to decoding the Commanders secret files before giving up and doubling my search for Rain. nting codes everywhere I can think so I can get closer to seeing that curly haired wolf again. I heave a sigh, crack my neck and my fingers before staring again. Just as I run another code Bing''s loud voice fills the office.


    "Rain''s location has been detected. Rain''s location has been detected." I silence the alert as I look up at Luca who''s already staring at me. I pull up his location on my watch and set a portal for it, Luca rushing through after me. We end up on the outskirts of the Bio-ze, the forest dense around us and the government buildings the only ones this far off in the wild.


    I look around until I spot a figure lying in doctor''s scrubs a few feet away. Luca grabs my arm as I rush towards it, giving me a warning re as he goes forward and removes the mask covering its face. I rush forward when his grey curls appear, not even caring that Luca disappears as fast as he reappears as I sink down on my knees next to a pale faced Rain, tears streaming down my face.


    "He''s cracked his spine, and it''s started healing but wrong." Luca says as he pushes his foot down on Rain''s chest and presses down hard. A scream tears through Rain''s chest and my breath gets sucked out of my lungs at the sheer force of the panic I have because of it. "He''ll be fine." The Fairie mutters, lifting Rain slightly and sliding a neck-brace on him. "We need to get him somewhere safe. Not your ce." He says and I nod, opening the portal to Teranian as Luca uses his magic to lift Rian and we step through it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I don''t bother knocking as I enter the house; I know Rain spent all of his childhood in but surprisingly isn''t empty. There''s no one to haul us out or throw insults but the look of things there hasn''t been anyone here for a while. I lead Luca into the bedroom, and he deposits Rain on the bed, causing the wolf to groan in difort and pain.


    "Is he going to be alright?" I ask the Faire, and he shrugs his shoulders.


    "I did all I can for him. Healing other supernatural beings isn''t the same as healing a human being. It''s up to him to decide if he wants to live or not." Wepse into silence, and I can''t shake the dread that fills my body every second we wait for Rain to do something.

 35

    Morgan pov.


    Hours. I don''t know how many, but I''ve been staring at Rain for hours, hoping he''d just open his eyes and look at me with those white-grey orbs of his. The only thing that lets me know he''s alive is the gentle rise and fall of his chest and the stats Bing updates every few minutes. The house is dead silent. I have no idea where Luca disappeared to or if River is going to make an appearance, but I also don''t think I care.


    "You know, you really scared me." I whisper, not wanting to disturb the quite too much. "Or, maybe I was scared for you?" I shake my head, finding it a little insane that I''m talking to an unconscious Rian. "Can you just wake up?" Of course he doesn''t, continuing to breathe his slow steady breathes, defying me even in his sleep.


    "What are you doing here?" My head snaps up to the door where River is standing in the doorway and I hadn''t even heard here in, not that I was paying attention to anything other than Rain. She''s dressed in a uniform that I know belongs to the most prestigious schools in Teranian, one royal blood goes to, but it''s seen better days. Her clothes are all crumpled and I can see food stains all over her. The curls on top of her head are held together by a wobbly looking bun and there''s a slightly tired look in her eyes. Her gaze drifts from me to Rian and the tiredness gives away to concern and then anger when our eyes meet.


    "I''ve..."


    "What the hell have you done to my brother?" She takes a step closer and I''m just thankful there''s nothing in her hand to throw at me. Rain''s in no position to get in between us and with how extensive Luca had said his injuries are I doubt he''ll be standing in between us anytime soon.


    "I''ve been trying to reach you." I finish the statement I wanted to make earlier. "He was captured. I found him like this hours ago and I thought this was the safest ce to bring him." Even with all the security perks I''d programmed into Bing, not being at my ce is still the safest thing. No one would think to look for Rain here. River doesn''t exist in his files and neither does a home in this sector.


    "You need to leave." She mutters,ing over to the bed and pushing me out of the way. I don''t say anything as I watch her crouch down beside the bed, resting a gentle hand on her brother''s forehead. "I said leave." She hisses out, ring at me from over her shoulder.


    "I''m not going anywhere." There is no way in hell I''m leaving Rain here. Not with whatever creatures were still out there looking for him and can track my portal runs the minute I step back into the Bio-ze. They will tear up this sector looking for him because to be honest, Rain has be a weakness I hadn''t nned on having. He''s managed to crawl into my heart, one that hasn''t been beating right since the minute he was taken.


    "You did this to him." River takes a protective stance between her brother and I, annoying the hell out of me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I didn''t do shit to him. He was taken, or are you to dense to understand English?" Anger res behind her eyes but I don''t mind it. I need to feel something other than the mind-numbing panic I''ve been feeling for the past three days and she''s providing the perfect release.


    "He was taken because he''s with you." She shouts. "Try and deny it. You''re the cause of all of this." She motions her hands in wild circles, and I re at the girl in front of me.


    "Are you out of your mind? I''m not iming me for other people''s half-baked ideas. Both your brother and I are innocent in all of this so if you''re looking for someone to me, you''re barking up the wrong tree. Also, I''m not leaving. You''re a spoiled brat who thinks you''re entitled to act any kind of way because no one has ever denied you anything. You have no idea how hard your brother works for you, no idea what he''s going through because you cut him out of your life like he''s nothing because he made choices you didn''t agree with. I brought him here to keep him safe and now you want to send me away? I''m the only person standing between your brother and death so if I leave here and we both lose him it''ll be your fault. Can you live with that?" The room goes silent as we both re at each other.


    "Stop fighting." Rain''s groggy voicees from the bed and we both look at him, River sitting on the edge of the bed since she''s closer. I stand in the middle of the room, desperate to touch him but not willing to intrude in their sibling moment.


    "Are you okay?" I can see tears well up in River''s eyes, tugging at my heart strings a bit. Doesn''t mean I don''t think she''s not a brat anymore


    "I''m fine." He ps her hand away thates up to rest on his forehead again. "I don''t have a fever, Riv." He grumbles, a frown settling between his eyebrows. "Why do you look like that? You smell like a trash can." He mutters, pulling his nose up for added effect. I burst out inughter and both siblings look at me, one with an endearing smile and the other with an annoyed huff.


    "I have examsing up." She answers her brother as she gets up from the bed. "I''m going to go take a shower." She makes sure to bump my shoulder when she walks past me, but I let it go, for now, turning my attention to the grey-haired wolf who''s looking at me like he can''t believe I''m in the room with him.


    "Little human." He mutters, holding out a hand for me. I walk over to him and smile down at him when his handes to caress my cheek. "Are you okay?" Laughter bubbles up in my throat because of course Rain would ask if I''m okay when he''s the one with the broken spine. I''m about to answer when a poral opens in the doorway of the room and Luca, Isa, Benjamin and Agness walk through.


    "Oh, good. You''re awake." Luca ps his hands together a few times. "I''m d I didn''t break you. That would have been terrible." He flutters over to the far side of the room, and I stare at the sector representatives with questions in my eyes. "Yes, indeed. We''ll need him at peak strength if we''re going to win this war." Agness says and Rain and I look at each other, his eyes as wide as mine. Can''t we just have one day of peace?

 36

    Rain pov. My little human smiles at me when she catches me staring at her again and my heart beats a little easier. She''s right next to me, pressed up against my side, my arm curled around her as she leans into me. It''s unbelievable. It''sforting and a little unnerving seeing her here. Alive and breathing. Not stuck in a ss tube deformed and rotting. I focus on the sound of her heart beating, on the glow of her chocte skin, the subconscious movements she makes, pulling her bottom lip between her teeth, tucking her hair behind her ear, rubbing her thumb gently over my thigh. It''s all signs that she''s here. With me.


    "What are these people doing in our house?" Rain asks as she steps out of the bathroom, smelling much better than earlier. She narrows her eyes at Morgan, like she''s ming her, and I growl a warning.


    "This discussion is none of your business, pup." Benjamin tells her and she directs her re at him instead, with that I have no problem.


    "Actually, it kind of is her business. You''re in her house, talking about the end of the world as she knows it. It couldn''t involve her anymore if you tried you ancient tyrant." Morgan tells him and he gives her an amused look, while River starts at her in surprise, clearly not having expected my little human to stand up for her.


    "The end of the world?" My sister asks, suddenly looking unsure as her gaze travels over all of the people present in the room. "Oh my..." I give her a sharp look and she gulps. "You''re the representatives. You''re in my house talking about the end of the world." She gasps and Agness gives her a small smile and motions her over to sit next to her. My dazed sister goes willingly as the head of our sector tucks her under her arm.


    "Before we get to talking about the end of the world. I need to know you''re on our side." Isa says, looking straight at Morgan who tenses beside me. I bring my hand up to cup the back of her neck and rub the tension away in movements of my thumb, ring at the Fairie who caused it. She doesn''t seem to pay me much attention, her gaze not shifting from my little human.


    "I told you she''s already made her choice." Luca grumbles and Isa rolls her eyes.


    gentle.


    "Just because she gave you ess to those files doesn''t mean she''s made her choice. She can be ying double agent." The Fairie uses and I feel the tension I worked out just now seep back into Morgan''s shoulders. I really don''t like this Fairie.


    "Yeah, because they just kidnapped Rain and almost killed him because I''m ying double agent. I''m here instead of my cozy home because it''s just so fun being on the run from people you know would kill you and then use your dead body to gain a vote in their personal vendetta. Cool, good to know." Morgan''s voice is icy and the re she gives the Fairie even more so. "You know, for someone who''s had so much time to gain knowledge you sure as stupid as fuck." Benjamin chuckles even though we all can see Isa doesn''t appreciate the way Morgan just spoke to her.


    "Can we all just get down to business. This is getting us nowhere." Luca huffs and I can''t help but agree. We have more important things to talk about than soothing Isa''s irrational fears.


    "They have hybrids." I tell them, causing everyone in the room to look at me. Morgan sits up straight against me, her gaze appearing as unsettled as I still feel knowing everything I know. "Gically modified hybrids." I specify, causing Benjamin to rub his forehead.


    "You mean babies born out of two different species mating?" River asks and I nod.


    "Yes, Riv. That would be what a hybrid is." Her mouth drops open, and she would lookical now if everyone else in the room didn''t look so serious.


    "Isn''t that impossible?" I shake my head at my sister''s question though I imagine I would have been just as surprised as she''s now if I didn''t see it with my own eyes.


    "No, no it''s not. That''s not all they have." I mutter, looking over at Morgan''s perfect face, feeling like I almost dreamt up the whole thing, but I can still remember the smell of my stomach acid in the air. "They have these things. Rotting bodies that look deformed and mangled, like they were trying to make their own hybrids, and they didn''t take so well. There were a lot of them and..." I trail off my stomach churning at how vividly I suddenly recall the image.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And what?" Luca asks. I look down at my little human, her big brown orbs blinking up at me.


    "They had what must have been a clone of Morgan. She was deformed, caught in a Lycan shift with deformed wings sprouting out her back. Her skin was ashen but covered in fur, but she was rotting, just like the rest of them." I shake my head, trying to rid myself of the image.


    "They''re a lot sicker than I though." Luca spits and I nod in agreement.


    "Why would they have a clone of me?" Morgan whispers, looking shaken by the news and I wrap my arms tighter around her, knowing her imagination is running wild but I doubt it could be worse than the actual image. "I''m not even a hybrid. Wouldn''t it make sense to clone a hybrid for experimental stuff?" Her question makes my mind stand still.


    "Maybe they were doing human trials and since they hate you so much..." Luca shrugs and Morgan gives him a weak smile, even River cracks one but there are three other beings in the room who look at each other in dread. "What? What''s going on?" I ask, eyed darting between the sector representatives.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "They''re not doing human trials." Despair is clear in Isa''s tone as she lets her face fall into her hands and takes a shuddering breath.


    "Then why..." Luca tails off looking at Morgan with a frown and I realize the moment her eyes widen what it would mean.


    "I''m not." She cokes out the words. "I''m human." Morgan insists and the room goes dead silent. "Right?" She forces the words out, looking at Benjamin who gives her the saddest look I think I''ve ever seen in the vampires'' eyes. "I''m sorry, young one." He sounds pained and looks even more so when Morgan makes a sound in the back of her throat like she can''t breathe.


    My parents were human." Morgan insists and Benjamin nods.


    "They were but you''re not your father''s child. You were..." She shakes her head, gets up and rushes through the back door, leaving the rest of us in painful silence and dread swirls in the pit of my stomach.

 37

    Morgan pov.


    I don''t remember much about my dad but what I do remember is warm and fuzzy and everything a father should be to a little girl. I remember the way he used to light up whenever I would give him one of my pictures or hide choctes for me in random ces to find. I remember the warmth I felt when he hugged me and promised me that I had a special ce in his heart. He tucked me in at night and would always stay with me for as long as I needed to fall asleep after that. He''d read me stories, dance with me around the kitchen. He was one of the reasons my world was perfect and it''s what I hold on to as the pain in my chest threatens to overwhelm everything I''ve known since I was born. I tell myself it wasn''t a lie.


    Strong arms wrap me up in a warm embrace and I can''t help the sobs that bubble up inside of me. Rain is the only thing keeping me from crumbling into the dark abyss threatening to swallow me whole at this moment and I don''t want him to ever let me go. He strokes my back in slowforting strokes and ces soft kisses on my head until I''ve cried enough to ease the pain a little.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Morgan?" Luca''s hesitant voice breaks the silence of the night, and I force myself to leave my hiding ce and step away from Rain''s chest, not out of his arms though. "I just wanted to let you know we''ve decided to leave for tonight. Isa and Ben got into a fight... anyway. We''lle back tomorrow morning." He says and walks away before I can argue. Not that I want to argue. My mind is too numb for that.


    "Do you want to go back inside?" Rain asks and I shake my head. Back inside that house is thest ce I want to be. I wish I could go back to my apartment and curl up in my bed. Sleep and wake up to this all having been a bad dream, but I know that''s not going to happen.


    "Can we just stay out here for a while?" He nods and sits down on the grass, so I follow his lead, leaning against his side for support.


    "Remi thinks you''re our mate." River suddenly says, shattering the silence I''ve just managed to build up in my head to keep my throughs from spiraling in the wrong direction. "That''s not helping, Rain." I mutter, too exhausted to move away from him.


    "I know. I''m not trying to help. I''m trying to get you to understand something." He says and I force myself to sit up, turning my body so I can fully look at him. "I didn''t understand it at first. Why I didn''t leave when you said I could, or why I went feral on River when she threw those coins at you. I couldn''t understand why you were so damn beautiful to me and why I didn''t mind spending my heat with you. Remi wanted to im you, to mark you and take you as ours and I told him he was insane. That humans and wolves don''t go together."


    "I''m not human, Rain. I think that was made abundantly clear." I roll my eyes, and he sighs.


    "That''s what I''m trying to tell you. I saw what they did to the clone of you they thought they could turn into something else. You saw what they did to Ragna. They injected him with things and made him into something he isn''t, all because they''re terrified hybrids might mean the end of their control. Yet here you are, having lived all your life as a human and you''re the one thing they fear the most. The one thing they''re so scared of they have to build secret facilities so they can figure out how control and yet they couldn''t control you." I give him a nk stare.


    "They would have done the same to me if they knew." I tell him, and Rain sighs in frustration. "Don''t get frustrated with me. You''re not the one who had their whole existence blown up in a matter of seconds."


    "No, I''m not. I''m also not the one who has control over the entire security system of all the sectors and is sitting here on my ass feeling sorry for myself when there are so many people out there who could use my help.¡± He bites back and I blink at him a couple of times before what he says finally makes sense to me.


    "You''re saying I should stop feeling sorry for myself." I nod and he shakes his head. "No, you are and you''re right. Since before I found you, my world has been imploding little by little, so it was only right that everything was blown to ashes by now. It''s been thing after thing, and I don''t think it''s going to end until it is the end and me sitting here and feeling sorry for myself isn''t going to help anything." He smiles a little.


    "You can feel sorry for yourself and still help in a war. I''ve seen you multitask, you''re great at it." I push his shoulder, and heughs causing me tough as well. "Want to go inside now?" He lifts himself from the ground when I nod and then helps me up as well, holding my hand tight in his as we walk back into the house to find it empty. There''s a note on the kitchen table from River stating that she left for the library and not to expect her back and one from Benjamin that holds a simple I''m sorry.


    "They all ran away." I mutter and Rain shrugs his shoulders.


    "It''s about time they did." He pulls me closer to him and tugs my shirt over my head before I can stop him. "Rain!" He spins me around, running his fingers over my back and I sigh in annoyance. "What are you doing?"


    "Making sure you''re okay." There''s a slight quiver in his voice that makes my heart break a little, so I allow him to explore my back and then willingly turn around as he continues to my front, fingers slipping between my ribs as he makes sure every bone is strong and in their ce. There''s a slight frown between his eyes as he focuses on his task, making him look even more handsome than he usually looks, especially with the stubble he''s grown fromck of shaving these past four days now. When he''s finally done our eyes meet and I raise my eyebrow at him. "What?"


    "My turn." I simply say, tugging at the hem of his shirt. With a grin he lifts it over his head, and I do the same thing he did to me, but I start on his chest. Feeling his eyes on me as I feel between every rib and move my way up, making sure his corbones are strong before sliding my fingers over his shoulders. He turns around without having to be promoted and I start at the top, moving down his spine while counting all thirty-three vertebrae are ounted for. When he turns back around, I can''t deny the heat in his eyes, so I don''t stop him when he lifts me in his arms and carries me to the bedroom. The world can fall apart tomorrow but for tonight I want to be wrapped up in everything that is Rain because I honestly doubt, we''ll have much time for this if a war breaks out.

 38

    Morgan pov. Rainys me down on the bed like I''m the most delicate thing in the world and rips my pants off my legs like they''re offensive. He grins and winks as he settles between my legs, causing all the air to leave my lungs as he runs his tongue up the most sensitive parts of me. When air finally enters my body again, I let out a long-drawn-out moan as he continues to flick his tongue all over, working it over my clit and spearing it inside my pussy,pping up every bit of juice I''m releasing.


    "Rain, I''m going to cum." I hiss, breathless and desperate as he takes me over the edge. I bury my fingers into his hair, pushing myself up against him as he works me over through my peak and long after that. When I''m settled against the bed again, he pushes himself up and gives me a brief kiss before ridding himself off his own jeans. I spread my legs as he lowers himself on me, curling them around his waist, moaning softly as his dick makes contact with my pussy. "It''s not going to be sweet." He warns as he spears himself in me, barely giving me time to adjust before he starts moving. I wrap my arms around his shoulders, hanging on for dear life as he works me over, going faster and harder and then slower but still mming himself inside of me. I bite into his shoulder, dig my nails into his flesh as my things tremble and my orgasm rolls over me, seemingly willing tost forever and a day as Rain pushes his hands between us and works my clit over with his thumb.


    "Please." I beg, even though I''m not really sure what I''m begging for, Rain must know because he angles his hips just so and I''m flying into ecstasy once more, my vision blurring as I look into his grey eyes. He empties himself inside of me with a growl, hiding his head in the crook of my neck and I shudder when I feel his sharp canines brushing against my sweet spot. They rake over it a couple of times before he ces a kiss on the spot and pulls his face out of my neck. "Soon." The single word is a promise as he stares into my eyes, his pale grey eyes now having a silver glint to it. I lean up and kiss the side of his mouth softly before he moves us, wrapping us up in the nkets as he holds me from behind. It doesn''t take me long to fall asleep, blissful and safe with him beside me.


    ***


    Luca is first to arrive the next morning, bringing with him some much-needed clothes for both Rain and me along with more food than can fit into the kitchen. At first nce I had thought it might be excessive but since none of us have any idea how long we''re going to have to hide out here it might not be.


    "I also bought this." The ever forward thinking Fairie slides both my tablets over to me and I can''t thank him enough, opening them up and getting to work on hiding my tracks, staring with thest portal I made to the outskirts of the Bio- ze.


    "What have you heard?" He shrugs his shoulders, taking a gulp of his coffee.


    "Nothing much, just that you''re a missing person and Rain is implicated in your disappearance." I groan, going onto news cycles and watching the drama unfold. "What are you doing?" He grabs my hands as I hack into the news outlet. "Deleting the news from the media." I frown, annoyed that he''s stopping me.


    "Are you insane? You do that and they know you''re watching. They can find someone to trace you no matter how smart you think you are. You are doing this on impulse and that tells me you''ve never had to run for your life before. What a charmed existence it must be." I slide my hands free from his and ce them on myp, wondering how much more coaching I''m going to need on things that seem rather obvious to others.


    "I''ve never gone to war before." He snorts, handing me a cup of coffee with an indulgent smile.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "It shows. War isn''t all it''s cracked up to be. It''s a lot of waiting and a lot of secrets to pin people against each other." I raise my eyebrow, and he shrugs. "What? It''s the truth."


    "So? What? You''ve waited long enough now?" He opens his mouth to answer but someone else beats him to it, ruining the blissful morning I''ve had up until now.


    "We were buying time." Benjamin says as he steps through the portal that appears at the back door. There''s a grim look in his eyes as I re at him.


    "So you''re going to war? No matter what peace you might shatter because of it? Lives you may destroy. Both your sides?" I ask, because try as I might rationalize this, I don''t think I ever fully will. Humans are too scared to lose their feeble power, and the supernatural world are ready to show them they never really had it.


    "We have to break down to build back up." Benjamin starts and I snort, looking away from him. "Morgan..." I shake my head.


    "Don''t. Just... please." A tense silence falls over the four of us until Rian breaks it by moving from his spot, going to pour himself a cup of coffee.


    "Are we hiding forever, old man?" He looks at Benjamin who looks appalled at the notion of being called old.


    "No, this wasn''t the n, but we didn''t anticipate what they would do. You two finding each other wasn''t meant to happen so soon." I frown and look over at River who looks just as confused as I do.


    "Is this another one of your secrets that''s going to help tear everything down so we can build it up?" I ask in a sickly-sweet voice, causing Benjamin to look at me like he''s a father that doesn''t know how to handle a wayward child. "It''s part of the same secret actually. I was the one who erased your memories after all." He looks at Rain who looks at the ceiling like he''s done with the world.


    "You did what?" Luca asks and Benjamin sighs as he leans against the wall next to the back door.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "This was twenty-two years ago, right after Morgan''s second birthday. Your parents had taken you to Teranian to see your father and Rain happened to be in the pce when it happened. He saw you and naturally freaked out that his mate was a baby and so your father called me in. Had me erase Rain''s memory and yours too, just for good measure and I had been trying to keep you both apart until you were ready, but this one went and got himself into trouble, going off the grid and I couldn''t track him until I smelled him on you after our meeting that day Morgan."


    "This is all insane." Luca mutters and I nod, agreeing wholeheartedly.


    "So, my father was a wolf?" I ask and Benjamin sways his head from side to side a couple of times.


    "What exactly your father is, is still a mystery." I want to snort and make a joke about my messed-up blood line but one word in his sentence makes my blood run cold.


    "Is? What my father is?"


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake." Isa mutters as she walks through the portal with Agness right behind her. "I thought we agreed on stop by step you senile old fool." She uses Benjamin who gives her a bored look.


    "No." I mutter, done with all these lies and secrets. "I want to know everything, and I want to know it now. I''m sick of all these lies." I look straight at Benjamin, knowing he won''t have any trouble telling me. If he wants to rebuild this world, he can start by breaking me down first.

 39

    Morgan pov.


    We all settle down on some sort of surface and look at Benjamin. Isa looks very unhappy about what''s about to happen but this isn''t about her so she can sit and stew all she wants. Agness looks calm, but then again, I''ve never really seen her angry so that''s something. Luca looks like he wishes he had popcorn, and Rain is really the only one who''s here for me more than he is for himself. He had settled on the floor with his back against the kitchen counter and if he was surprised that I settle between his legs, resting my back against his front he didn''t show it. Just wrapped his arms around me and readied himself to be my emotional support.


    "I met your father close to four hundred years ago, just before the earth started dying. Humans were looking for other ways to live, trying different nts and even their own moon but nothing worked. The supernatural intervened then. Fairies founded a new, and we all moved there, living together for a good few years before the war happened. Your father had always been the strangestpanion I had. He didn''t fit in anywhere. I don''t think he even knows exactly what it is that he''s made of, just that he''s strong. I''d thought he was some kind of Fairie at first, but he looks so human it''s impossible and then I thought maybe he was a wolf, but he never shifted. He wasn''t a vampire, that''s for damn sure but he never aged, is fast as hell and can-do magic."


    "He''s magical?" Isa sighs and nods.


    "I met him some two hundred years ago. I was young and I thought I knew everything that was to be known, and he schooled me good. Handed me my ass and told me to go out and learn some more so I can be the leader he knew I could be. I didn''t actually take him seriously until we were split into sectors, and no one knew how to handle the fall out quite on their own." I look over at Agness, who for all her quietness I know has a story of how she knew my father. "Oh, he''d always been at the pce, ever since I was born. He was like a father to me as well. I needed one after my own father died." She says, her tone endearing and soft for a man I''ve never known.


    "So, he''s almost as ancient as Benjamin and you''ve all met him and I''m only twenty-four years old? Do you see how this doesn''t make sense?" I ask, because they had to see it. "Did my mother cheat on my father?" Benjamin shakes his head, and I roll my eyes.


    "It''s not that simple, Morgan. Your parents couldn''t conceive naturally." Isa says, sounding like the very words broke her heart. "They met each other, and they wanted to get married, like not many couples did some forty years ago. So, after trying with no sess, they used doners. Torren had hers and you had yours." She smiles and I feel a heavy weight settle on my chest.


    "Torren, she''s..." I can''t even think about the possibility.


    "Human,pletely and fully human." Benjamin assures me. "It''s why things have always been a little harder for her. I think deep down she knew that you two were different." I frown, not liking the way that sounds.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You have to make peace with it, Morgan." Agness tries tofort. "You''re twenty-four and a head programmer in ze-protect. You''ve passed up the representation title twice and it''s never been offered to anyone as young as you. You wrote code that have the Bio-ze more control over the other sectors than any of us like and yet we allowed it because it was you." She smiles and I shake my head.


    "So, my father is some all-wonderful unknown being and you all have apparently known me since birth?" They nod and I slump back against Rain who tightens his arms around me. "Go on." I whisper, already exhausted but needing to know where exactly this is going to lead.


    "Your parents met your father while they were on a trip to Terinian, in the pce, in fact. Your sister had just been born and your father acted as their guide and got to know them. He formed a friendship with them and since his features were so simr to your sister''s father, they asked him to do the unthinkable." Benjamin continues and I roll my eyes.


    "Yes, because forming a bond with humans and them asking a close friend to help is so very unthinkable. Are you sure he didn''t n this?" I scoff and Agnessughs but I don''t find any of this funny.


    "That''s what I told him when he came to me asking for advice. I told him not to do it." She holds up her hands when I open my mouth again.


    "We all did." Isa chimes in and then gets an annoyed look on her face. "He did it anyway. There was something about your mother he couldn''t deny and that''s how you were born. We all feared for your safety, but you came out normal. We''d all thought you were human until Rain imed you as his." At the mention of his name Rain stiffens and I run my hands over his arms, soothing him as he''s soothing me.


    "Because wolves can''t mate with humans?" I ask and Isa nods. "But they can mate with other supernatural creatures?" She shakes her head. "So, that would mean my father is a wolf?" I frown and Benjamin shrugs his shoulders. "Can I meet this man or are you going to keep pretending he doesn''t exist?" They share looks and I sigh, sinking my weight further into Rain and closing my eyes.


    "It''s dangerous, Morgan." Agness finally says and I nod my head and sit up, looking back at Rain.


    "Can we leave?" He doesn''t waste any time in getting up and leading us outside.


    "Where do you want to go?" I shake my head.


    "Just, away please." He nods and then starts stripping his clothes before he shifts into his wolf. I giggle and run my fingers through his fur, smiling when he crouches down next to me. I grab his pants and climb into his back, wrapping my arms around his neck and holding on as he carries me away from all the lies my life has been built upon.

 40

    Rain pov.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I watch with a smile on my face as Morgan sshes her feet in the river, her giggles turning intoughter every time a fish swims by and touches her skin. Here, away from all the insanity of this morning, she''s been more rxed than I''ve seen her since I saw her for the first time. I''d shifted back when I got us far away enough from the house that we''d have privacy but not far away enough that it would take us forever to get back. She''d just stood in the middle of the woods for a long time until she''d taken her shoes off and started walking, finding the stream and we''ve been here since then.


    I have no idea what''s going on in her mind. No idea how to help her through any of these secrets that''s been revealed today. So, I''m sitting here, watching her watch the river make tiny swirls and turn around rocks and fish swim by that tickle her feet. I watch her enjoy the simple things in life because I know what we have to face after this is anything but. The entire time I heard them talk I almost wondered if Morgan''s father wasn''t a Fledgling but that couldn''t be right. The entire race had been wiped out centuries ago and the only way I know about it is because I read a very old book in our library when I was a child, back before my parents died or River had even been born. I have no idea what happened to the book because when I came back again it wasn''t in the ce, I''d left it, and I gave up searching for it long ago.


    "I want to stay here forever." Morgan announces as she finally leaves the river side,ing over to me and straddling myp, throwing her arms over my shoulders. "You can build as a house out here and we can grow old together." She decides and I nod, seeing no harm in indulging her for a little bit. "Lair." She whispers and kisses my lips before I can say anything. The kiss starts slowly and then she''s grinding herself down on me, hiking up the dress she''s wearing, and I don''tin, grinding up into her, knowing I''ll give her any distraction she''s searching for now.


    "Are you sure?" She nods, her lips only leaving mine long enough for me to get the question out before she''s sliding her hands in my hair and forcing my head back a bit. She slides her tongue into my mouth, and I fight her for dominance, pleased when she surrenders to me with a soft moan leaving her lips. I slide my hands under her dress, finding her underwear covered clit, rubbing against it and feeling the moisture that''s already there. "Fuck." She hisses when I push the fabric aside and slide my dinger into her, pumping it slowly as not to hurt her since she''s most likely still tender fromst night and I''d given Remi explicit instructions on not to try and take over and bite her, no matter how much it could help her. He would try and mark her if he had it his way and I can''t have that on my hands right now. Not when we don''t even know what she truly is.


    ¡°Morgan.¡± I groan a warning when she lifts herself a bit, undoing the button on my jeans and taking out my already swollen dick. She hadn''t grabbed my underwear and at this point I think it might have been just a little intentional. "Fuck me." She whispers in my ear, hips moving so she''s sliding herself up and down my fingers. I slowly remove them, moving her underwear to the side and allowing her to guide me into her. She sinks down on me slowly, biting her lip as I fil her up and when she bottoms out, she twists her hips a little, letting her head fall against my chest as she lets out a breathy moan.


    "Need some help?" I ask and she shakes her head, lifting herself a little before going back down. She does this slowly at first, causing us both agony until she starts moving faster, fucking herself with my dick and I watch her do it.


    "Rain, please." She begs as her movements start getting a bit frenzied. I grab ahold of her waist and help her move, mming her up and down on myself, groaning as she clenches around me. She throws her head back and moans, one hand moving to the top of her dress as she slides it down and cups her boob in her hands, squeezing it as I help her move. I position myself so I can use my hips to fuck her from bellow, removing her hand from her boobs and squeezing them in my own, leaning forward and taking a nipple in between my teeth. "Fuuuck!" She shouts as she clenches around me, her orgasm pulsing through her.


    "One more." I insist as she wraps her arms around my neck, hiding her face there as well as I wrap mine around her waist and move our hips into each other. I have doubt if anyone came across us, they would know exactly what were doing and while I would kill any man who sees Morgan naked, I can''t help but be a little thrilled at the chance of being caught.


    "Yes, yes, please." Morgan pleads into my ear, and I move her a little harder against me, being rewarded by another orgasm and I follow her soon after, spilling myself inside of her. She moves her hips until she can''t anymore and then we just sit there, connected to each other until I know I have to pull out of her before I harden inside of her again. She hisses when I remove myself from her but sags against me a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Ready to head back?" I ask when we''ve both calmed down and she shakes her head.


    "How about a swim first?" It doesn''t take us long to rid ourselves of our clothes and spend about another hour in the water. When Morgan looks like she''s about to pass out I make us get out and get dressed so we can track back in thest rays of the sunlight before I have to shift again and carry her back home. As we make our way through the trees something flies pass making both Morgan and I turn in its direction. When there''s no other movement we start walking again, not making it far before jagged wings appear in front of us, holding up a dull green-eyed hybrid.


    "See, I knew you wouldn''t disappoint." Ragna grins but there''s nothing remotelyforting about his presence here. If he''s here it means we''ve been found and that in itself is a terrifying idea.

 41

    Morgan pov.


    In the daylight the giant man looks a lot more eerie than he did in the dark. His wings look broken, having holes in ces I don''t think they should along with the jagged edges. They''re bigger than Isa''s and that''s saying a lot and I wonder if it''s a side effect of being a hybrid or the experiments that were done on him. He has dark brown hair that''s been cut down to a buzz and it makes him look harsher than he already does with his sharp jaw and high cheek bones. His eyes are what catches my attention the most though. They''re no longer glowing green but hold a more honey tone to them now. It''s still eerie but it''s not mutant looking.


    "What are you doing here?" I ask, knowing Sinir couldn''t have found us. Neither she nor her hackers are smart enough to find us at this point. Not even with the rest portaling in. I found code in Rain''s bracelet that could have onlye from their cloaking and used it against them, with some minor changes.


    "I''ve been hanging out in the woods for thest twenty-four hours so you can have an attitude with me?" Ragna sneers. His wings pulling into his body as his feet find the ground and it''s honestly impressive how he folds them so tight against his back they disappear. "I don''t think so missy. We''re going to have a conversation." He demands and I roll my eyes.


    "I''m not having a conversation with you. You broke my ribs." I use and he looks at Rain like he thinks I''m stupid.


    "I saved your fucken life, cupcake. I saved your boyfriend''s life too." My eyes widen in disbelief as anger floods my body.


    "You left him to die!"


    "I knew you would find him!" He screams,ing a little too close forfort. Rain steps in between us, having been silent the whole time I''ve been talking to this humanoid who doesn''t seem so intent on killing us now. "I''m not going to hurt her you idiot. Why would I hurt her when I helped her find you?" No, he''s not going to hurt either of us. At least not for now.


    "Why are you here? How are you here?" I hadn''tpletely wrapped my mind around the fact that Ragna exists, much less that I am one of them, something like them and he''s here. Despite all my codes and evasions, he''s standing in front of us and if he can find us that means Sinir can as well.


    "He''s a beast man is he not?" The humanoid asks and I smirk, a little impressed by his simple logic.


    "So, you came where you knew it would be too obvious to go looking." Joy sparks in his eyes and he looks at me like he''s proud.


    "I knew you were smart, but you need to get out of here now. They track me and the moment I go back empty handed they''re going to know something is up." I stare at the man in front of me, knowing he''s not doing any of this to keep me safe. He''s doing this for his own freedom.


    "You''re defective." I mutter and he snarls at the word. "Sore spot, okay." I shrug. "It''s true though. It''s why you''re here, risking your life to gain your freedom. They''re going to kill you, and you know it. Unless you find a way to stop them, and you figure what? The enemy of your enemy is your friend?"


    "You''re smarter than they ever gave you credit for. Yes, they''re going to kill me along with the first batch of hybrids they sessfully tested on. Whatever they have now, it''s stronger than anything I''ve ever seen. They can''t release the new test subjects unless they want to risk exposing themselves." His left eye twitches and I don''t even want to know what''s running though his mind that makes his eyes start to glow green again.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "They don''t have the space." I fill in the nks. As big as the undeveloped space in the Bio-ze is, it''s not big enough to run mass experiments without everyone questioning what''s going on. They''ve managed to hide whatever they''ve been doing up until now but judging by what Ragna can do, they''re going to need a whole lot more space to do whatever next stage of their twisted life ideals will bring them.


    "You''re being a little hard ass, ording to Sinir." I narrow my eyes at Ragna.


    "You sure do know a lot about Sinir." His eyes glow bright green, but he doesn''t move, doesn''tsh out, just stands there and watches me. "If we''re going to work together, you''re going to have to be honest with me." I have no idea if working with the hybrid that''s been under Sinir''s control is a good idea. For all I know this is some kind of game she''s ying and if that''s so I''m ying right into her hand. Not that there''s much to be done about that now. "I don''t think we trust each other enough for that kind of honesty." He says and Rain scoffs.


    "We have to leave. They''re still waiting for us and if what he says is true, we''re going to have to find another ce to keep you safe." I look up at the grey-eyed wolf standing next to me and my heart clenches. How can he still be concerned for me when he was the one captured? I shake myself out of whatever this feeling is blooming in my chest and look back at Ragna.


    "If you''re honest about helping us you''ll find us again." I have no idea where we''re going to go but wherever it is, this hybrid was smart enough to find us this time and I''vee to learn that people shouldn''t be underestimated. "You can bet on it." He disappears in front of my eyes, no portal opened, just gone and I know it must be the Fairie side to him.


    "We''re in trouble, aren''t we?" Rain asks and I nod.


    "More than we think."

 42

    Rain pov.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We have to leave." Morgan announces when we step through the back door of my house. The ce looks different, and it takes me a few seconds to realize the Fairie must have used magic to expand the inside of the house. Fitting in a bigger table for everyone to fit and even some couches.


    "Leave, why?" Benjamin asks, rising from his chair, ever the graceful bloodsucker he is. Something about him rubs me the wrong way and I don''t know if it''s just because he took my memories that wasn''t his to take or because I know he knows a lot more than he''s letting on. No one can be that old and ancient and be this much of a fool. As dangerous as Ragna is by just being in proximity to him, Benjamin is far more so.


    "Ragna found us." I mutter, walking over to River who looks like she doesn''t know if she should be angry or confused. "Pack your things." I tell her and she shakes her head, eyes zing. Guess she''snded on anger. "You can''t juste in here and take me away. I have school. I have exams and I have my friends." She rants and I can''t find it in me to scold her.


    "None of which is going to matter if you die." Morgan tells her, not an ounce of sympathying from her. "And you''re going to die River. If you stay here and continue acting like a five-year-old, who I bet has moremon sense than you do, you''re going to die. Your school is going to be a war zone, no one is going to care about exams and your friends are going to die along side of you and it''s not going to matter to anyone until after the war is over and then it''ll be toote for regrets. So, for the time being you will do as your brother tells you and if you don''t, I will cut you lose and I won''t care what happens you, no matter how much I care about Rain. I don''t like you and your attitude is working on myst damn nerve so either you go pack your things or you be stupid and stay. I don''t care." Tears form in my sister''s eyes, but she gets up from the couch she''s curled up on and heads into her room.


    "That was harsh." Luca mutters and Morgan res at the Fairie.


    "You''re talking about harsh? You?" He doesn''t answer her, instead looks out the window like she didn''t just speak to him causing her to scoff. "Little one." Benjamin sighs and Morgan res at him too. "You''re angry but it''s not going to help anyone." He tries and she shakes her head.


    "No, I''m not angry. I''ve just realized some things on my way back from talking to a seven feet hybrid who might be more important than we realize. You knew this was happening." She looks directly at Benjamin. "You all had an idea of something stirring and no one thought to clue me in about who the fuck I am because it suited you better to use me as some type of pawn. So, we''ve established we''re going to war and that''s great. It''s fine but what I will not allow is to be left out of anything anymore. You''re going to take us somewhere we can be protected so I can focus and find as much information as I can on Sinir. I want to be safe. I want as much time as you can possibly give me and I swear on my mother''s grave, if anything happens to Rain during any of this you won''t have to worry about Sinir being your worst nightmare.¡± She stalks out of the room, following my sister and we all just stare at each other.


    "Rain, I need to talk to you, pup." Benjamin says and I shake my head.


    "Not if you''re going to call me that." It irks me deep in my soul when he calls me that and Remi isn''t too happy about it either.


    "You''re well suited." He muses and I raise an eyebrow. "Fine, outside if you please." I watch him go and then follow a few secondster. I figure we''d stop in the garden, but he doesn''t stop there, he walks into the woods and only stops until we''re a good distance away from the house. This can only mean he''s about to tell me not to tell Morgan this and my stomach already twists at the thought.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I''m telling her. Whatever it is you don''t want her to know. I''m not keeping her in the dark." I tell him the moment he turns around to look at me.


    "This isn''t about Morgan. This is about you." He looks worried, a deep frown settling between his eyebrows. "What about me?" The hairs on the back of my neck rises and I know I''m not going to like this one bit.


    "What do you remember about the death of your parents?" I frown and shrug my shoulders.


    "I don''t know. I was young. They left us in the castle and went to fight. They told us they died on the front lines or something like that." I couldn''t exactly fall apart after my parents died. I had River to take care of. Benjamin doesn''t answer me, and I stare at him for a while until I realize he''s messed with my memories before. "That is what happened, right?" Remi rises within me, and I don''t even bother pushing him back because we have the very same idea. Whatever he tells me now, whatever twisted thing they''ve done now he''s going to lose his life today and I won''t regret it.


    "They left you in the castle, yes, not because there was a war going on but because that was your home." He rubs his nose with his thumb and pointer finger, looking like a heavy weight is rested on his shoulders.


    "No, the cottage is our home." It''s small but it''s where we''ve lived all my life.


    "You''re royal blood Rain. You were born in the castle. You grew up in the castle." I give him a nk stare.


    "Is this what you came to tell me?" He shakes his head, and I feel my hackles rising, Remi on the very surface of my skin, ready to pounce at his next words.


    "No, I came to tell you that I had to alter your memories to protect you. Yours, River''s and your wolves." He admits.


    "Why?" I growl, sick of this running around the bush nonsense.


    "Because your parents are alive Rain, but..." I don''t give him a chance to finish his sentence. Blind rage overwhelms me, and I give Remi control of everything, not caring what he does and to who he does it to. Pain slices through my chest, leaving me unable to breathe as I sink into the back of my mind. Completely and utterly defeated as another part of my world crumbles and I have no control over any of it.

 43

    Morgan pov. The room is silent as both River, and I pack our things for wherever we''re supposed to go next. I catch her looking at me every so often, but she doesn''t say anything, rather letting her unruly curls fall into her eyes and then going back to sorting through her books. I don''t doubt that had we met under different circumstances, casting aside herplete hatred for humans, I might have liked her somewhat. She''s been alive much longer than I have but she''s a teenager in wolf standards and man does she live up to her years. While she''s more book smart she sure isn''t world smart and it shows. She has no idea how to work with other people and while I want to me it on the fact that she lost her parents at such a young age it''s not an excuse for her behaviour.


    "I know you don''t like me." I pause in the middle of folding a shirt, waiting for her to continue so I can decide if I want to have this conversation. "I don''t like you either, but Rain is the only family I know and if you''re really Rain''s mate I can''t get rid of you." I allow the shirt to slip out of my hands and turn to her.


    "Is there a point to this or do you just want to tell me about your miseries?" She huffs and ces a set of books into the huge trunk she''s packing, folding her arms across her stomach.


    "I just... do you think we could try and get along?" Her question surprises me but I don''t allow her to see it.


    "Honestly, I didn''t think you could look past the fact that you hated me for being human long before you met me. Does me being a hybrid change your feelings now or does it make you hate me more that I''m even more of an abomination now and you''re just doing this for the sake of your brother?" She opens her mouth before shutting it just as fast. "Because then yes. I can try to get along with you but as I said, try me. You have no idea who I am and what I''m capable of. You also don''t get to ride the coat tails of my affection for Rain to get into my good graces. You''ve been a brat since the moment I met you and I don''t like bratty children." She frowns but nods her head.


    "I''m older than you are." She mutters and I huff out augh.


    "You''re a child, River. How many years you''ve been alive doesn''t change that fact." She bites her lips, her ears twitching under her curls and while I don''t like her just, yet I find it cute that she shares the same nervous habit as Rain. I used to think his ears would just twitch forever but theyy t on his head when he''sfortable, hidden by his grey curls.


    "My brother really likes you." She tells me after I''ve folded a couple more shirts.


    "I like him too." In fact, I more than like him but I can''t get into that now. It would require me to feel something other than the anger I''m using to fuel my focus, and I can''t lose focus. "Don''t hurt him." When I look at her there''s a venerability in her eyes I''ve never seen there before. Not even when she found Rain here passed out.


    "I never nned to." My answer must satisfy her because she goes back to packing her books and I go back to folding my clothes. We work together for a few more minutes before there''s amotion outside and Luca appears in the doorway with a sinister grin on his face.


    "Morgan, you might want toe and tame your wolf." He blinks away and I rush out the room, out the house to find Benjamin up in a tree at the edge of the garden and Remi growling at him from beneath.


    "What''s going on?" Benjamin looks over at me, but Remi doesn''t, keeping his dark grey eyes securely on the ancient being.


    "He''s not happy with me." The vampire answers and I roll my eyes.


    "Clearly, what did you do to him?" I start walking over to Remi, but Agness catches me by my arm.


    "His wolf is in full control; he mightsh out if you get to close." The wolf in question turns his attention to Agness, growling low in his throat before he sends a warning growl up the tree where Benjamin is seated.


    "I think he''s offended by your insinuation that he might hurt me and quite frankly, so am I." I pry my arm from the woman''s hold and walk over to the growling wolf, running my hand down his back as I stand next to him. "Ben, what did you do to him?"


    "I told him something, but he wouldn''t let me finish before he shifted and started chasing me around the forest." He answers, looking exhausted. "I need him to calm down so I can exin things."


    "Sounds like another secret. Tell me old man, do you like ying with people''s lives like you''re some kind of God?" He gives me a pleading look but I''m not letting him out of this one. I''m still not over the fact that he lied to me about my parenthood and apparently altered my memories, so Rain and I are a united front now...and Remi.


    "I''m not keeping them because they''re fun, child!" He bellows. "Isa." He snaps at the Fairie who''s hovering way in the air along with Luca. She lets out a sigh and I can feel her magic surrounding us just before Benjamin jumps out of the tree. Remi doesn''t move and I send a re at the Fairie who gives me an apologetic look.


    "Just listen." She implores and I look back at the vampire. "Talk."


    "Rain''s parents aren''t dead." He shocks me and Remi snarls from next to me. "They were being hunted so we made the choice to protect them by faking their death." He exins but there is no exnation for faking your death from your own child. None. I look up at the Fairie keeping Rain in check.


    "You''re going to have to keep him here forever if you have that much time to waste because I''m not stopping him from ughtering all of you." Tension rises in the air as we all stare at each other. Fed up and at an impasse because of all these secrets. I know there are so much more we don''t know but I don''t know if revealing everything is going to make us stronger allies or enemies forced to band together.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 44

    Morgan pov.


    There is a tense silence around us as we all settle in the giant living room, Isa and Luca blinked us to. River is seated next to me and Rain towers behind us, still in his wolf form. He''s calmed down enough to not growl every time Benjamin moves but he''s not calm enough to shift back. This day has been nothing but dramatic and honestly, I would rather sleep than deal with all of this but we''re here now, wherever here is and there are too many things that need discussing before any of us think of resting.


    "So, just to recap what''s been happening. We have Sinir and the Commander after us because there is no way secret experiments are being conducted in the Bio-ze and he doesn''t know about it. We have a potentially dangerous hybrid who''s helping us but could be a secret agent for Sinir on our trail. There is a war brewing between humans and everything supernatural. I''m some type of hybrid sired by a man who''s still alive but doesn''t care enough to show himself to me and Rain''s parents are alive, but they also need to stay hidden because their lives are in danger. Does that sum up what''s been happening?" Everyone nods and I feel something heavy settle upon me. "This is fucken fantastic. We''re not even at the end of this week and so much shit has happened." Rain nudges the back of my neck with his snout and while it doesn''t do much to make the dread in my body go away it does alleviate some of it.


    "Your father does care about you, little one." Benjamin sighs and I re at him.


    "He''s not my father and now is not the time to be ying devil''s advocate. You have secrets and a lot of them. I''m not even sure I want to know because I''m honestly starting to hate you more and more as they get revealed." The vampire looks pained, but I don''t care. When I first met him, he reminded me a lot of my father. Stern but too caring to know what''s best for him. He didn''t mind my straight forwardness and didn''t think me rude at times when others did. He''s be afort and working with him has been wonderful and he''s gone and ruined all of that. Something I had thought was happening naturally, a bond I didn''t think I needed in my life, all built on lies and it''s crumbling faster than I can decide if I want to hold onto it.


    "I kept them to protect you." He insists and I shake my head.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, you kept them because you didn''t want to deal with the fallout. Would you have told me if Sinir wasn''t nning this expansion? If there wasn''t another war looming, would I know any of this or would you simply just have removed Rain and I from each other''s lives again? Warped our memories to keep your dirty waters running?" Rain rises to his feet the same time Benjamin does, watching the vampire with narrowed eyes.


    "There was always going to be a war. We just didn''t expect it toe from their side first." Isa pipes up and I sink back into the couch, my body suddenly feeling like lead. "We would have told you. Everything." She looks almost sincere but nothing inside of me wants to trust any of them.


    "Can I ask something?" River clears her throat. "If our parents are alive but Rain and I have the same memories and his are wrong, does it mean mine are too or are mine a result of what he told me, and I just epted it that way?" Her question is valid and by the look in Benjamin''s eyes Rain and I''s memories weren''t the only ones messed with.


    "This is sick." I mutter, my stomach twisting violently. "Do any of you have kids or are you just content in ying games with other people''s kids?" Silence falls over the room and I nod.


    "So, our parents are alive?" River asks and Agness nods. "But they won''te see us even though the war has technically already started, and they''d be in danger anyway?" I look between the three representatives in the room, willing them toe up with stupid answers for a perfectly logical question.


    "There''s a lot of things that need to happen for the war to officially start." Luca hovers down from where he''s been perched on an invisible seat in the air. "First, we would need to dere it and right now we''re all just buying time. Feeling out who we can trust and gathering information to convince people of our respective truths. To give them a choice on which side they want to take." Rain huffs and I second that.


    "We don''t have a choice though. You made sure of that. Despite everything Sinir has done wrong from the start if she had the brains, the brilliant idea toe to be first before kidnapping Rain. If she presented her facts, no matter how twisted they may have been, I would most likely have made another choice. If she viewed me as an ally, rather than a threat to her job security, I wouldn''t be sitting here right now faced with trying to unravel the lies you''ve been spreading since before I was born." The uneasiness in the air rises with every word but no one can deny the truth of any of it.


    "Morgan..." I shake my head at Luca, knowing he knew all these secrets and so much more. He wouldn''t be part of this inner circle if he didn''t.


    "No, you were the one who reminded me of my unsteady position when the expansion first got proposed. You were ready to throw me to the wolves, or at least you made it seem that wat. Reminded me of how I knew nothing sitting in my ss castle. Those were your words. You told me minds could be changed and then you yed with mine so I wouldn''t be able to go another direction. If Sinir hadn''t been stupid, I would still be sitting in my ss castle, fighting for people who so clearly don''t value me and I''m not talking about the humans." River''s fingers intertwine with mine and my heart beats a little easier. We might get to liking each other faster than I thought.


    "I think we should all turn in for the night." Agness''s soft voice fills the silence that''s fallen over us. "It''s been a long day. Luca, why don''t you show them to their rooms."


    "Yes, by all means, do that. It''ll give you all more time toe up with more ways to fuck us over and then expect us to fix your messes." I give them a dead smile as I rise from the chair. Luca flutters to a set of double doors and pushes them open, disappearing through them. Rain, River and I follow behind and I leave the room knowing that I can''t trust the people I leave behind.

 45

    RainContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    pov.


    I watch from the back of my mind as Luca leads us down hallways I try to remember if we ever need to escape from here, not that it would help at this point. Knowing what I know now about who I''m sleeping under the same roof as, doesn''t give me muchfort in the prospect of running. Benjamin will just mess with my mind again and neither, Luca, Agness or Isa will say a damn thing about it. Anger is still flowing through my veins, keeping me stuck in my wolf side, not that I mind very much at this point. Remi can protect us much better than I can when I find myself blinded by rage.


    We''ll need to shift back soon. I can''tfort our mate. We don''t have a link yet. I huff in reply, causing Luca to give me a nervous nce over his shoulder. Morgan runs her fingers through my fur, helping me calm down a little as we made a couple more turns and Luca stops in the middle of a hallway that looks just like the rest, ept these doors have numbers on them.


    "River, you''re in room number nine. Morgan, you and Rain go in ten. You can use the tablet to call room service if you want anything for tonight, otherwise I''lle and find you in the morning for breakfast." River gives me a small wave before disappearing into her room and Morgan opens the door for us, disappearing inside. I growl in Luca''s direction before following behind her and then pushing the door closed with my head before stepping inside. The space isrge,plete with a king-sized bed that stands across from a huge wall that''s made entirely of ss, giving us a full view of the woods outside. Judging by the weird shapes and colors of them I''d recon we''re somewhere on Gloss. The rest of the room contains arge desk and a seating area as well as a corner kitchen unit that has a small kitchen table meant to seat four people. I sit down in the center of it all, trying to calm myself down enough to shift. Do you need some help? I nod, knowing if I tried to do this on my own, I''d be stuck as a wolf for longer than I should be. Remi shifts me back and I don''t miss the relieved look on Morgan''s face.


    "I thought I''d have to cuddle with a wolf tonight, not that I would have minded." She sounds about as tired as I feel after this day of bullshit lies.


    "I don''t think Remi would have minded either, but he can''tmunicate with you, so it frustrates him." I wee it when she wraps her arms around me, even if I''m naked as the day I was born. "If this was a perfect world, I could have marked you when I found you." I sigh, hiding my face in her neck, breathing in her sweet scent.


    "You mean bite me?" She asks and I nod. "You already did though. Remember, we had a whole conversation about it." She reminds me and Iugh.


    "I didn''t mark you. I healed you. There''s a difference in the bite." She pulls away, looking at me with wide, confused eyes. "When I healed you, I pumped my venom into you. When I mark you, I inject my DNA into you. It bonds you with me, creates a link that connects us."


    "Connects us how?" I hesitate, wondering if this is the right time to have this conversation but it''s notably less insane than the conversations we''ve been having all day. From finding out about her father, Ragna showing up out of the blue and then my parents, this is a conversation I can have without breaking my head over the logistics of it.


    "Well, we''ll be able to talk though a link in our minds. Like, hear each other''s thoughts and we''d be able to feel each other''s feelings. Usually both parties would have to mark each other but with us... I have no idea how that''s going to work." Knowing Morgan isn''t fully human only solves half our problems. Figuring what she''s mixed with is a whole other secret we haven''t unraveled yet.


    "You''ll be able to hear my thoughts?" She looks a bit unsettled by the idea and Remiughs in the back of my mind. Since my first heat with Morgan, he''s been a lot more awake inside me, a lot more vocal and downright annoying. "You can bock me, don''t worry. We''ll cross the bridge when we get there. Right now... I think we need some food and a shower." The day has been long and even if it''s not even seven in the evening, as the clock hanging over the door so helpfully tells me, I need food, a hot bath and to sleep. "I''ll go get the water running." I kiss the side of her head before stepping out of her hold and heading to the two doors on the far side of the room. Opening one reveals a closet with clothes and the other a bathroom. When I see the giant tub, I abandon the idea of a shower and plug the drain before opening the taps.


    "How are you holding up?" I look over where Morgan is leaned against the doorway and shrug my shoulders. "Rain, you just found out your parents are alive. I think it must be as shocking as finding out you have a third parent, or, even more so." She walks inside, taking a seat on the edge of the filing bathtub while I drop a blue bath bomb in, I find in a basket on the counter.


    "I''m angry." There isn''t much else I feel except that. Silence falls over us as we watch the bath fill, and I throw in another bath bomb.


    "I don''t know how to fix this." Surprise fills me at her admittance.


    "Why do you want to fix this?" It''s not her fault. Nothing about any of this is her fault and I''m standing here, looking at her at a loss of why she feels like she needs to fix what she didn''t break.


    "I just want you to be okay, Rain." When she looks up at me there''s tears in her eyes, tears that break my heart. "I didn''t know why I wanted you so bad. From the moment I saw you I''ve been acting irrationally and now I can''t help but think in another world this might havee easy." She motions between the two of us. "I might know what to do to help you now. You''re not aputer I can save from viruses, and I have no idea how to build a connection that doesn''t feel superficial." I walk over to her and kneel down in front of her.


    "There is nothing superficial between us." There has never been, we''ve been filled with emotion since our first encounter. Rage, annoyance, impatience... lust.


    "You''re angry though. How do I make that go away?" Salty drops run down her cheeks, and I wipe them away, each of them a stab to my heart.


    "You can''t." I admit and she gasps like I hurt her. "You didn''t break me." She blinks, understanding and pain shining in her dark orbs. "Let''s take a bath." I mutter, helping her undress and then we sink into the warm water together. The water isn''t going to magically wash away everything that''s gone wrong today and having Morgan by my side won''t automatically fix all my problems but both sure does help in keeping me calm enough not to go in search of Benjamin and kill the vampire for everything he''s done to ruin my life.

 46

    Rain pov.


    I run the washcloth over Morgan''s skin in gentle circles, smiling a little as her eyes drift close and she rests her body against mine. I''ve washed her twice now and she''s done the same for me but neither of us seem to be in much of a hurry to get out of the tub that''s been warm since we got in. I don''t even question the Fairie magic that more than likely has a hand in that. I just hold her in my arms, giving her gentle kisses wherever I can, whenever I feel like it. "We need to get out." I whisper, trying not to disturb the quite around us. She lets out a soft hum and I realize she must already be half asleep. With a chuckle I gather her in my arms and lift us both from the bath. She opens her eyes, blinking up at me in sleepy confusion before settling against me, her eyes drifting closed again. Back in the bedroom I make quick work of getting her dressed and into bed before pulling on a random pair of underwear and sweatpants and leaving the


    room.


    "What do you want?" River asks as she opens her door, her re going away when she sees me standing in front of her. "Oh, where''s Morgan?" I''m a little surprised she even cares about my mate, but I point to the door of our room. "Asleep. I need to talk to you." She nods, throwing the door open a little wider and walking inside. I follow her, closing the door behind me as I enter. Her room has a very differentyout to ours, much smaller as well but it suits her, so I don''t question the logic of the Fairie''s magic that undoubtedly had a hand in the living spaces.


    "Is this about our parents?" She knows the answer to the question before I nod. "I''m not interested in meeting them." She rubs the back of her neck as she sits down on the edge of the bed. I take a seat on the couch facing the bed and watch her. "I mean, they abandoned us, Rain." She chews her bottom lip, showing me she''s more hurt than she''s letting on.


    "I abandoned you." I remind her and she shakes her head.


    "It''s not the same and you know it. When I got that schrship to attend school in the castle you did what you had to in order to make sure I had everything I needed. I mean, I would have preferred it if you had stayed home but I knew you couldn''t. I''ve been stupid, keeping that against you. What possible reason could they have to run away without us? If their lives were in danger, doesn''t it mean our lives were as well? Or did they just not care enough?" She asks the questions that''s been guing my mind since I started chasing Benjamin around in the woods.


    "I don''t know, pebble." She smiles at the nickname.


    "You haven''t called me that in a while." I shrug my shoulders.


    "You haven''t been worthy of it in a while. Being all bratty and a general pain in my ass." She kicks out her foot, but it doesn''t reach me. "Morgan isn''t going anywhere." I tell her and she nods.


    "I know. I feel kind of bad for her." The gremlin admits and I frown. "I mean, we knew our parents and they''re shit, that''s for sure." I want to scold her for hernguage, but I curb the desire. Another day. "But she doesn''t even know the man who''s responsible for half of her DNA. I mean, how messed up is that? I would be questioning all I am if I was here. Everything I''ve done and how I got to where I am. I mean, I''m questioning it in any case, learning that an ancient vampire apparently altered my mind. I can''t imagine how she must feel. At least we know where we came from." She sighs, running her hands across her thighs as if the mere thought of being in Morgan''s position makes her ufortable. "I have a question."


    "Shoot." My bran is so scrambled right now I''m not sure I can answer it if I''m honest.


    "Are we staying here? Like, are we really staying with these creatures? How safe are we here, really? Cause like, I know we can''t trust the humans, but can we trust the supernatural?" It''s a good question. One I don''t have an answer to, and I tell her as much.


    "I have no idea. We have no where else to go now. They''ve dragged us into this mess whether we want to be a part of it or not. It''s only been a few days. Let''s just see how things y out and then we can make a choice afterward. Just, know I''ll keep you safe. No matter what happens, I''ll always keep you safe." She pulls a face and shake her head.


    "No, Morgan said if I step out of line, she''ll leave me behind." I chuckle and get up from my seat, before I pat her head.


    "Leave Morgan to me. I''ll deal with her, but if you''re a brat the deal is off." She pushes my hand away from her head and res up at me.


    "I''m not a child." She huffs and I raise my eyebrow at her. "I mean, yes big brother. Have I told you that you''re the best big brother ever?" I roll my eyes and walk to her door as sheughs.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Get some sleep, pebble. I''ll see you in the morning." She nods and waves as I step out of her room. Outside her bedroom door I contemte going back to our room, curling up with Morgan and allowing the stress of the day to melt away but there''s too much anger still just sitting underneath the surface of my skin. Laying down won''t make it go away and then I''ll just keep Morgan from getting the rest she so desperately needs, so I head in the direction of the sitting room Luca lead us out of.


    When I open the doors, I''m d to still find Benjamin in the room. He looks up from the giant book he''s reading, and I try to remember thest time I saw a book that old, there''s a ss of amber liquid in his hands and he looks more tired than anything when our gazes meet. Luca is hovering in the corner of the room, a screen floating in front of him, and I can see the Fairie tense as I stare at the vampire in front of me.


    "Come to kill me now that no one is here to stop you?" I look over at Luca who blinks himself away. "He''s on your side." The vampire mutters, looking amused.


    "I''m not here to kill you." I tell him, surprising us both. "Maybe break a bone or two, but I''m not going to kill you, old man." He snarls at the insult, cing his ss down on the table with an audible nk. I watch him as he uncuffs his sleeves and neatly rolls them up until just above his elbows.


    "Rules of engagement?" I roll my shoulders as I watch him step out behind the couch set and into the fairly empty space between them and the doors.


    "I thought I already said I''m not going to kill you?" He smirks and then charges towards me as I shift into my wolf. I have no idea if I''m going to regret this in the morning, because I might just idently end up killing him, but I figure it would be fair pay for the shit storm he''s turned my life into. A life for a life or some shit like that.

 47

    Morgan pov.


    I wake up to gruntinging from the bathroom and the bed next to me empty and cold. With a tired huff I check the time to find it a few minutes past midnight and another painful gruntes from the bathroom. Annoyed, I slip out of bed and pad over to the door with the light shining through the crack it''s open, wondering what the hell Rain can possibly be doing this time of night. Images of him jerking offe to mind but I don''t see Rain pleasuring himself while he has me here, even when he was alone at home, he never did that, so I push the thought out of my mind as I push open the door.


    "What the fuck?" Rain''s eyes widen as his connect with mine in the mirror and I have to blink a few more times to make sure the bloody wolf standing in front of me is real. There are several marks on his chest but those aren''t as concerning as the giant gash he has on his left shoulder. It tears straight through the tops of the trees of his tattoo and looks to be bleeding the worst.


    "You should see the other guy." He gives me a lopsided grin, his surprise seemingly gone.


    "The other guy?" I ask as I make my way to him, pressing my finger on the side of the wound causing him to hiss in pain.


    "Benjamin." He grunts as he presses some kind of purple liquid to a fairlyrge cut on his left peck.


    "I fall asleep, and you go and fight with Benjamin?" I ask the wolf, hoping it''s not what I''m hearing. He doesn''t answer me, and I rip the bottle and the cloth out of his hand and empty half of the bottle''s contents in the chasm on his shoulder and press the cloth to it, pressing harder when he howls in pain.


    "Fuck! Morgan that hurts." He forces out between gritted teeth, but I can''t find it in myself to feel sympathy for him. I lift the cloth and pour the rest of the liquid onto the would before pressing against it again. For his credit he keeps quite this time and the only sign I have of his difort is the pained expression on his face.


    "Do you have any more of this stuff?" I ask when the liquid has stopped dripping onto the floor. Rain looks over his shoulder, hesitation shining in his eyes, and I raise my eyebrows at him. With a sigh he reaches into the drawer closest to him and hands me another bottle. "Turn around." I mutter and he does so without question. I''m gentler with the cuts on his chest and he sighs in relief when he realizes I''m not out to hurt him anymore.


    "I was angry. I couldn''t sleep next to you in that state." He exins but I ignore him until he ces his hand over mine, forcing me to look at him.


    "Are you okay now?" He shrugs his shoulder, and I frown. "So, you put me to bed and then go looking for a fight and you''re still not sure if you''re not angry anymore?" A headache makes itself known in the back of my head and I''m not sure if it''s because of my interrupted sleep or Rain''s actions.


    "I''m less angry than I was but I don''t think I''ll be fine until Benjamin dies, or someone messes with his life like he''s messed with ours." He admits and my own anger detes. I know this isn''t something for me to fix, he''s told me I can''t, but it doesn''t mean there''s not something in me itching to make this all better for him.


    "If he was aputer I would install a virus on him." I mutter and Rainughs. "I''m not joking." I tell him, pping his hand away so I can take care of his cuts, but he lifts my face so I can face him again.


    "I know you''re not." He leans down, his lips slotting over mine and I give into him, pushing myself up on my toes to deepen the kiss. We stand like that for a while, lips intertwined, saying everything with our actions that we don''t know how to say with our words.


    I pull away, resting my head against the part of his chest that''s not too badly bruised before going back to cleaning him up. When I''m done with the liquid, I bandage everything that needs it before we make our way back to bed. Rain curls himself around me and Iy there, staring at the ceiling until his breath''s evens out. It takes me a few more minutes to figure out I''m too wind up to go back to sleep and I huff in frustration, looking out at the woods in front of me. As much of a glitter trap as Gloss is it''s beautiful with all it''s bright colors and thriving nature, the Fairies having settled to live with nature instead of against it.


    I wonder if this is why they chose this realm when they found a new ce to live. The entire ce is wild with nature and all the sectors are run over with it, even the Bio-ze no matter how hard they try and industrialize everything. I wonder how everyone ever lived in peace on earth when they''ve been in a war this side and are now threatening the edge of another one, or did the first one never end? It''s that thought that keeps me up until the sun''s ray''s shines into the room. With a kiss on Rian''s cheek, I untangle myself from him and leave the bed. I quickly get dressed before picking up the tablet and calling Luca.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Do you know what time it is?" The Fairie asks, groaning on the other end of the line.


    "I need to get back to the Bio-ze. I need my files." I never finished decrypting those files the Commander had me hide away. He didn''t want them destroyed so something in them must be valuable.


    "Morgan, you know you can''t go back there." He sighs and I hear him shuffle around.


    "I can if you cloak me. I need my files, Luca. You wanted information and I can get the information." I insist and he groans, the line going silent for a while.


    "Can''t I just bring them to you?"


    "I wish you could. They''re embedded in Bing''s mainframe. You can''t ess him without me." It''s one of the most brilliant security systems I''ve evere up with.


    "Fine." The Fairie appears in front of me, and I end the call. "You have twenty minutes from the second wend in your apartment until you''re discovered." He lectures me and I roll my eyes.


    "I know my own security protocol." I''d been working on making those twenty minutes less before Sinir proposed the expansion and now, I''m ever so grateful I haven''t gotten around to it.


    "So, then you know how dangerous this is. If we get caught, I can''t blink you back here Morgan. It would put us all in danger and I can''t risk years of work like that. Not even for you." He warns, the heaviness of the matter shining in his eyes. "I understand." I tell him, taking a deep breath as I hold out my hand to him.

 48

    Morgan pov.


    Luca saves me the walk down the hallway by appearing directly in my office where I''m weed home by Bing like usual. I take two seconds to contemte if I want to unplug Bing from everything or just my home before going for the first option. I sit behind my desk and put in my security code, before deactivating him from my office, knowing I just cut the time we have here in half, but I don''t mention it to Luca of else the Fairie will blink us back and this will all have been for nothing. I enter the second security code and sigh in relief when the monitor tells me we have five minutes.


    "I need to get some things from the kitchen." I tell the Fairie who looks at me like I''ve lost my mind. "We have time." I assure him, leaving the office and stopping by my room to find a bag big enough to fit al Rain''s supplements. I dump as much as I can in before the bag looks like an overstuffed pig and then hurry back to the office to find the mainframe disconnected from everything.


    "We have to go." Luca mutters and I nod, reaching underneath my desk, unplugging the sh drive with a smile. "That''s what we came for? A sh drive?" He almost growls and I roll my eyes.


    "We came for my entire life''s work that''s going to be useless if you don''t blink us back in the next sixty seconds. I unplugged him from my office too." Luca''s eyes widen and then we''re back in the living room we were inst night. "Are you insane?" The Fairie asks, wings fluttering up a storm behind him. "Do you know what flying under the radar means? You weren''t supposed to alert anyone that we were there." He seethes and I take a step back from him.


    "If I left him connected to the office, they would have been able to find us." I exin. While the ze-Protect systems can''t find Bing, the other half of Bing sure is able to. "It wouldn''t have done us any good leaving him connected to my office. I have collogues that have ess to him." The Fairie''s eyes ze but his wings beat slower.


    "What''s going on here?" Isa asks as she flutters into the room, looking regal in a glittery blue dress that seems to be alive with the energy flowing from her.


    "We went to get Bing." Luca huffs and Isa frowns. "Herputer. We went to get herputer who was connected to her office so now they know she was in the Bio-ze at least for ten minutes and they know she has a Fairie helping her because we''re the only species who can travel without their damn portals." He gets worked up again and I sigh.


    "They can''t do anything without Bing. Not for a while at least." All my main codes are saved within Bing''s programming. It''s a fail-safe I never knew I would need.


    "You did a reckless thing." Benjamin suddenly says, walking out from behind a bookshelf in the corner of the sitting room.


    "Well, I couldn''t get you the information I''m guessing you''re after without Bing and I don''t think you understand how much time I just bought you. Bing''s been a huge part of their system for years and I''m the only one who has full control over him. Without my consent nothing gets changed or adapted in his programming. He''s mine and I''ve just taken him and all the codes I''ve written. They''re basically screwed unless they have a programmer that can match me and even with that, it''ll take them at least a month to get the system up to working standard." It took me four years to build ze Protect to what it was and ten minutes to ruin all the work I did.


    "That still doesn''t mean you go and put your life in danger." Isa insists and I sigh.


    "Along with Bing being down there I can embed him in your systems here and modify him so whatever new programmes or codes they introduce there won''t work. That means Gloss, Gliss and Teranian will be free to do as you please. You can form your own independent system, away from the Commander and away from their technology. You can prepare for your war without having to worry about them watching you while you can watch them because Bing has been in their systems, I have backdoors they don''t even know about." I had thought I was just being a good programmer when I installed all those backdoors. I had thought I was protecting myself when I built Bing, when I refused to store my codes on any other system, on any other programmes. Turns out, I was inadvertently getting ready for a war I didn''t even know wasing.


    "You can do all that?" Benjamin asks, looking doubtful.


    "More than four hundred years alive and you can''t?" Luca snorts and even Isa giggles. "Yes, old man. I can do all that. Give me a couple of weeks and I''ll have you up and running on your own systems. Oh, and if anyone runs into a jagged looking hybrid, please don''t kill him. I''m still holding out hope that he''s on our side." Even if I know the only side Ragna is on is his own.


    "Rain was right." Benjamin mutters and I frown.


    "Right about what?"


    "You''re dangerous." The vampire tells me, something like respect shining in his dark orbs.


    "When did Rain say I was dangerous?" He''s never told me that I was dangerous, and I''ve never made him think I was. Did I?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I had the privilege of rummaging through his thoughtsst night." He says and I give him a murderous look. "Before you go and kill me. I had his permission. He wanted me to give him back his memories. I couldn''t help but look." He defends and I frown.


    "You can give us our memories back?" He sighs, like he''s annoyed with himself for having said too much.


    "Yes, I can unlock them again. However, it''s a painful process and I can''t go poking around in your head again. Not if I want to love to see another four hundred years."


    "Says who?" I ask, fed up with all their secrets.


    "Me." I turn to the entrance of the door where a young man is standing, his curly ck hair neatly arranged on his head as his fringe falls just above his deep brown eyes. His skin is chestnut that''s free from any visible blemishes making him look almost exotic with the rest of his dark features. There''s something achingly familiar about his face, as if I''ve seen it somewhere before but I can''t quite put a finger on it.


    "And who the hell are you?" I ask, a little fed up with people making decisions about my life for me.


    "You didn''t teach her manners." The man narrows his eyes at Benjamin who gives him an apologetic look. "That is no way to greet your father." He tells me, looking right at me and I can''t stop the words that tumble out of my mouth. "Fuck, no."

 49

    Morgan pov.


    "Does no one listen to me?" Isa asks, her face pinched in annoyance. "I told you to wait, Magnus." She res at the man who looks young enough to be my brother who''s iming he''s, my father.


    "Then I heard your conversation. You let my daughter put herself in danger?" He looks over at Luca who looks like he has a lot to say but choses to keep quite over it. "And you opened up that boy''s memories?" His gaze goes to Benjamin who for the first time since I''ve met him looks like a scolded child. "You''ve all gone against everything I have told you not to do." He continues, causing Isa to huff.


    "Well, if you''d have been here maybe things would have gone better but you insist on hiding to appease your own ego, or is it to hide from your mistakes?" The Fairie crumples to the ground the moment thest word leaves her lips, her wings suspended in mid flight as her body lies t on the carpet.


    "Watch who you''re talking to, imp." My eyes widen as I stare at the man in front of me. In all my life I''ve never heard anyone old enough to refer to Isa as an imp. Technically Benjamin can, he''s so much older than she is but he never has. Never degraded her to a newborn Fairie and here she is, immobile on the ground, being held there by some force I can''t see.


    "Let her go." I shriek and like he remembers me for the first time his gaze holds me down and I realize now I look a lot like him. I used to think I look a lot like my mother but looking at this man now, I could be his twin. Isa flutters back to the sky with his hold on her now gone and I frown at him. "Who the hell do you think you are? You can''t just show up here and do whatever the fuck you please." I''m so done with all this supernatural crap. Technology I can understand. This. This is just all insanity.


    "Watch you tone with me." His voice deepens in warning, but I don''t head it.


    "You watch your tone with me!" I shout back at him, catching Benjamin''s amused gaze from the side of my eyes.


    "You are my child." He doubles down and I stare at him in shock.


    "Your child?" I ask, looking at Benjamin. "His child?" Luca ducks away from my gaze and Isa gives me a sympathetic look. "Your child?" I ask, looking back at the dark-haired man. "I am not your fucken child! Just because you acted as a sperm doner does not make me your child. My parents are dead. My father loved me and took care of me, he made meugh and made me feel better when the world made me feel like crap. You are not my father, and I am not your child. Just because your DNA makes up half of mine doesn''t make you a father. It makes you a biological match. It means that one day you might be lucky enough to give me a kidney and even then, I''d rather die than tell anyone I have anything to do with you!" I feel downright hysterical by the end of my rant, and I feel like disappearing from the room and so that''s exactly what I do.


    "Where were you?" Rain asks as he sits up in bed, giving me a worried look as I stare at him in shock. "Morgan?"


    "How am I here?" I ask, looking around the room to find everything exactly the same as I left it this morning.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t Luca blink you here?" I shake my head, frowning as I tilt it to the side.


    "No, at least... I don''t think so." I look down at my body and frown. Did I do this? How the hell did I just make myself appear here?


    "What''s going on?" He asks and my anger rises up in me when I get past my confusion.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "My father showed up here. No, he''s my sperm doner. He showed up here and started going on about being my father and how I was raised wrong. Can you believe it?" I look over at Rain whose eyes is wide, and I frown. "What?" He points behind me and I turn around just in time to witness the couches behind me crash back to the ground. "Who did that?"


    "You." He mutters and I open my mouth a few times.


    "What?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You were ranting about your father, and they just started floating." He mutters and I shake my head. "Morgan, calm down, sweetheart." He rushes to my side and wraps me up in his arms as Luca appears in the room, looking between us and the couches that''s now in a heap.


    "She did that. Didn''t she?" He asks and Rain nods as I shake my head.


    "I didn''t do anything." I defend and Luca gives me a sad look.


    "You just blinked yourself out of the room, Morgan. Your anger at your father is causing your magic to manifest." He mutters and there''s suddenly a gust of wind in the room as the ss wall shatters.


    "That man is not my father!" I shout, watching Luca dodge a kitchen chair as it flies across the room and shatters against a tree. Rain touches my arm and the wind goes away, leaving just the destruction of my anger around us.


    "You were saying?" Luca mutters, his eyes as wide as Rain''s as confusion and anger swirls within me, causing the ground beneath our feet to start shaking and not even Rain''s touch is enough to save us from the impending doom that I feel in every cell of my body. Just as ites to a peak it all stops and the silence around me is deafening as I realize there are more people in the room with us.


    "See, this is why I told you to wait. You knew she had magic in her, didn''t you?" Isa uses the dark-haired man who''s standing next to Benjamin just inside the room, in front of the ss window that''s somehow been restored.


    "The chance was high." He mutters, looking over at me, is gaze traveling to the hold Rain has on me, but he doesn''t say anything. "You have to learn how to control your emotions." I scoff.


    "I was controlling my emotions just fine before you stepped into the room and made stuff go haywire." I tell him, not fully convinced I did any of this just now. "What the hell are you doing messing with me like this?"


    "I''m not messing with you, Morgan. I hadn''t anticipated I would be a catalyst to your magic, though I should have known." He looks irritated with himself while my mind gets stuck on two words. "My what?" I look at Luca who looks even more apologetic than he did moments ago.


    "Now, little one, take a breath." Banjamin warns but my ears are ringing, and I can feel myself slipping, where? I have no idea but I close my eyes and let the darkness consume me.

 50

    Rain pov. Morgan''s eyes close and when they open again, they''re glowing a bright yellow. I release the hold I have on her as Luca pulls me backward and up into the air with him just in time to get out of the way as the furniture in the room gets thrown


    out of the ss wall that''s again shattered into pieces. Inside the empty room Benjamin is suspended in the air and the unknown man, who I''m guessing is her father, is thrown against the wall and kept there by some forceing from Morgan herself. Isa looks like she''s in pain with the strange way her wings are bent and the only people that''s not touched by any of what''s going on in the room is Luca and me. It doesn''t stay that way for long as I''m ripped out of Luca''s grip and the Fairie screams out in agony. Ind on my feet in the corner of the room and some kind of bubble appears around me as I stand and witness the chaos in the room.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Magnus, do something." Benjamin yells at the dark-haired man who looks like he''s struggling to free himself from the wall. "Magnus!"


    "I''m trying! She''s stronger than I thought she would be. Her magic is new. Untamed. I can''t do anything unless she lets me in." He sounds frustrated, groaning against the force keeping him tied to the wall.


    "Rain." Isa grinds out, clearly in pain. "Get her to calm down." The Fairie forces the words out, but I have no idea how I''m supposed to do that. I look over at Luca whose wings are also bent in an unnatural shape, but he seems to have it worse than Isa, small whimpers leaving his mouth as tears run freely down his cheeks.


    "Rain, please try and get her attention, pup." Benjamin pleads just as something spins him in the air, and then ms him against the wall. I hear an audible crack, and the vampire screams out in agony. I look at Morgan in shock, stepping out of my corner, finding the bubble following me.


    I walk over to her, going to stand in front of her and carefully lifting my hand to her cheek. She leans into my touch, her eyes flickering from yellow to brown, but they ultimately stay on the yellow and everything around us stays as it is. I look at Benjamin whose eyes are pleading with me, so I step closer to Morgan and lift her face to mine.


    "Little human." I call her the nickname I didn''t think I could call her anymore, and her eyes focus on me, sharp yellow ones looking at me like she can see through to my soul.


    Maybe I can help. Remi muses from the back of my mind and I don''t argue as he rises to the surface. I feel my eyes shift as he takes control of my body and watch with bated breath as he just stares at her for a minute, not caring about the suffering creatures around us.


    "You can kill them if you want." The wolf tells her, and I rush to take control, but he blocks me. Panic rises inside of me at his actions, but I can''t do anything unless he gives me back control. "ughter them for the pain they''re putting you through. For the change they''re forcing onto you. I won''t me you, my little mate." He cups the back of her neck, and she melts into him, her eyes glowing with pleasure. "Or you can let them go and allow them to cower at the sight of you. You''ve shown them you''re the boss. Proven they can''t control you, but it''ll only work if you can control yourself. You''re stronger than all of them. Don''t let them turn you into something you''re not." He presses his fingers to the base of her neck, and she shivers.


    He gives me back control just as her eyes close and she faints into my arms, releasing everyone from their positions. I cradle her unconscious body close to my chest as Luca flutters down to the ground, tucking his wings close to his body and Isa does the same. Benjamin sits against the wall, not moving from his spot as I hear his bones straighten themselves. The dark-haired man looks around the room in awe before his gaze settles on Morgan and I growl a warning at him. "I''m not going to hurt her." He holds up his hands as hees closer.


    "Magnus." Isa warns and he looks over at the Fairie in annoyance. "You''re not the one who almost had their wings broken off from their backs. Leave well enough alone and let the girl rest. You''ll have plenty of time to test the bounds of her magic when she wakes up and gives you consent." She looks pissed but her wings stay put, not fluttering like they usually are, and I realize just how much damage Morgan must have done to them.


    "Why wasn''t he hurt?" Luca asks and Benjamin lets out a dry chuckle.


    "Do you honestly believe she would ever hurt Rain? She''s mated to him. Something in her knows this, even when her magic is inplete control of her, it recognizes that he''s not to be harmed." The vampire exins.


    "You should have stayed away." Luca mutters, ring at Magnus who''s still looking at my mate, causing me to growl out another warning.


    "No, I should have never left her. The magic I just saw in her is not evenpared to the little bit I sensed she had as a baby. Instead of locking it away in her I should have taken her with me and helped her control it." He looks regretful. "It''s going to control her if she doesn''t control it." His words make fear rise inside of me as I look down at the sleeping woman in my arms.


    "So, what do we do now?" I ask, looking back at Magnus.


    "Now, we wait and see if she''s strong enough to fight against herself." He mutters and dread settles over the room as we all stare at Morgan.


    "She''ll need a bed." I mutter and our room appears as it was, before she destroyed it. I don''t even bother to thank whoever did it as I lift her and carry her to the bed, tucking her into the middle before shifting into m wolf andying down next to her.


    "Is he always this protective of her?" Magnus asks and I growl at him. "This is going to get annoying." He mutters, looking bored at my re.


    "You better start thinking about treating her with the respect she deserves, Magnus. If she does manage to overpower her magic and wakes up from hera you''re in for a world of trouble." Isa warns and while I just want to get up and take care of the stranger myself, I won''t leave Morgan''s side to fight him at this moment. Instead, I nudge her gently with my snout, whining low in my throat as I beg my little human, my mate, to wake up and run her hand through my fur again.

 51

    Morgan pov.


    "Wake up." I groan at the far-off sounding voice, my body feeling heavy as I try and move it about. "Wake up. Open your eyes." It takes me more effort than it should but when they finally open, I''m confused on my surroundings. I push myself up from the bed I''mying on, staring at the shelves upon shelves of books that seem to stretch in a never-ending tunnel ahead of me. "Morgan." My head snaps to the left of me, finding a beautiful woman sitting on a chair. The longer I look at her the more I realize she resembles me, her features are sharper though and a lot more symmetrical, giving her face an ufortable beauty to it.


    "Who are you? Where am I?" Thest thing I remember is arguing with Magus and strange things happening around me. The nerve of the guy. Irritation bubbles up within me and I notice the bookshelves starting to shake.


    "You''re going to have to control your emotions, or you''ll self-destruct." The woman sighs, getting up from the chair and walking towards the bed. She takes a seat at the edge of it and takes my hand in hers, causing my body to shiver. I gasp as a tingling rush through my limbs and then the heavy feeling is gone.


    "What was that?" She gives me an amused smile and shrugs her shoulders.


    "One of the many things I have to teach you. I''ve been locked up for far too long." Annoyance drips in her tone as she stretches her arms out. "You''re confused but I''m going to help you through this. I''m your sentinel." I frown, backing away from her a little. "Oh, you''re right to be cautious. I can take over your mind and leave you here, trapped like I was for years, but that''s not your fault..."


    "What are you talking about? Where am I?" A book flutters from the shelf and ces itself on the opposite end. Weird.


    "We''re in your mind. This is my home."


    "We''re where?" I shriek. How the hell am I inside my own mind? How can I be inside my own mind when I''m busy using my mind? "What the hell is going on here?" She sighs and rubs the bridge of her nose.


    "How about I talk, and you listen?" I nod, not that I have much choice. I need to know how to get out of here and I have a sinking feeling I''m going to need her help. "You are a Fledgling. Not a hybrid." She says the word like it disgusts her. "Being a hybrid would imply that you are half a breed and that''s most certainly not what you are. I am your sentinel. I am here to protect you, to guide you through life and to help you where it''s needed. I''ve been forced to watch you grow; to see you do things you could have done so much better with me by your side. You''ve gone through so much pain alone, and then there''s that little Imprint of ours." There''s a fond twitch around her mouth. "Imprint?"


    "Rain. He''s, our Imprint. It was agonizing when they ripped him away from us. The first time. Every other time after that as well." I can feel the warmth in my chest when she talks about him and it''s confusing. "What is an Imprint?" She rolls her eyes.


    "I thought you were smart. An Imprint is like a soulmate. They''re vital to our development and we''re missing about twenty plus years of it." Again, annoyance paints her face, and I feel like my head is going to explode. The bookshelves stutter against the walls and she gives me a stern look. "Control your emotions or I''ll never let you out of here."


    "This is my mind." I growl and she stares at me in shock before the corners of her lip''s lifts in a barely their smile. "Now, start from the beginning. I''m sick of the lies. Also, you might want to tell me your name." I huff, crossing my legs under me to look her in the eyes.


    "I don''t have a name. I was supposed to be named by our father, but he never got around to it so..." She shrugs her shoulders, and I feel like ripping Magnus to shreds. "Join the club, sister." She huffs and I giggle "Now, let me exin some things. When you were born Magnus embedded his magic in us and instead of your magic being dormant, like it would have been otherwise, I awoke. I don''t think I was supposed to because when we met our Imprint, he locked me inside of you and left me there to rot. I wasn''t fully matured yet, but I tried to save the memories he had the vampire lock away." She gets a murderous look on her face at the mention of Benjamin, and I can''t help but share her sentiment. "I have magic?" She nods her head, taking my hand in hers and a warmth spread through my fingertips before a small me appears in the middle of my hand. I watch the me dance before it disappears, and a cooling sensation makes a pool of water appear before it freezes and ten melts away. "Woah..."


    "That''s only the beginning of it. You can do anything you put your mind to, and I can teach you." She lets go of my hand and silence stretches between us as I try and make sense of all of this.


    "You said you''d lock me up like they locked you up?" I finally ask, unease settling in my stomach like a rock.


    "I was only halfway kidding. I can''t live without you as you can without me. I can lock you up inside of your mind and take control of your body, but it won''tst long. I''d burn out before I got to do anything good. Adding onto the fact that we''re not properly bonded it would be a disaster, but those knobs outside don''t know that. They don''t know anything." She''s annoyed again.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "We''re not bonded but you''re inside my head?" I ask, confused beyond all logical reason.


    "I''m inside your head because I can''t go anywhere. You can''t get rid of me, and I can''t get rid of you, but we''re not bonded. I''m inside this part of your mind. This prison that I''m forced to stay in until we bond and for that you need to trust me and you don''t." She says it like it''s a fact but to be honest, right now I trust her more than I trust anyone else.


    "Does Magnus have to give you a name?" She shakes her head. "Then I''ll call you Casey and you can bond with me so we both can get out of here." Her brown orbs widen a fraction before she smiles, a wide crazed looking smile and I can''t help but feel that this is only scratching the surface of the mess we''re going to face. Her eyes glow yellow, and I can feel a whisper of a sensation behind my own before everything around me turns white and then pain like I''ve never felt before engulfs me and I no matter how much I scream and w at myself it''s there and constant, everywhere and I''m convinced I''m busy dying.

 52

    Rain pov. Morgan''s screams pull me out of my sleep and when my eyes open, I find her next to me, tears streaming down her face as she ws at her body. I quickly shift back, grabbing her hands to stop her from drawing any more blood, my heart clenching at the painful howls that leave her lips. Magnus appears next to the bed, and I growl at him, but he ignores me, cing his hand on her forehead, a deep frown on his face. "What''s going on?" Isa asks as she blips into the room, her wings still tucked into her back.


    "I have no idea." Magnus mutters, the concern in his voice making my skin scrawl. He''s had years to be a worried parents and now, when the world is going to end and he can''t pretend he didn''t fuck up anymore, he''s standing by her bedside. I want to tear his head off his shoulders, but I have a feeling Morgan wouldn''t like that, no matter how much she hates him. She might wan the chance for herself.


    "Rain?" I shrug my shoulders at the Fairie''s question, fighting my grip on her hands when she tries to slip them out again. Her skin turns warm and then I''m forced to let go as her whole body burst into mes.


    "Her magic is out of control." Magus mutters, a st of watering from nowhere, hitting Morgan but it doesn''t do much to stop the mes, just sends steam in the air. The mes seem to be contained to her body, not leaking anywhere in the room and we can only stand by and watch.


    "Is this what''s supposed to happen?" Isa asks and the ck-haired man shakes his head.


    "No... or at least I don''t think so." She frowns at him and then looks back at Morgan who''s stopped burning now.


    "You don''t think so?" I ask, wondering why the hell he''s even here. All these people have a remarkable tendency to show up when troublees but they''re all useless. With their lies and their schemes there is no way to trust them and I''m seriously wondering whether they know the truth among themselves at this point.


    "I''ve never been in this situation before. There''s never been another of my kind that I know of and since Morgan is only half, I have no idea of any of what she''s doing is normal." He sighs, running a hand over his face, resting it over his mouth. There''s a slightly helpless look in his eyes but I can''t find any kind of sympathy for him inside of me.


    "She''s emitting a strong magical force. Stronger than you let on." Isa says, her eyes not leaving Morgan who''s started to settle down now.


    "It''s the beginning stages, her magic has been locked inside of her since childhood. It''s bound to be a little unstable, a little stronger. She''ll be stable." Magnus mutters and Morgan makes him seem like air when she''s suddenly swirled in a cocoon of moving water. The water turns into ice and then disappears, as if her skin is absorbing it before there''s a strong gust of wind and then the floor beneath us cracks.


    "You were saying? She''s messing with the elements, Magnus." Isa growls out, panic in her eyes. I watch Morgan, not a sounding from her lips as all of this is happening.


    "So, she has elemental magic." The words barely leave his lips before Morgan''s body rises in the air and then her skin starts glowing, a white light emitting from her before she gently floats down to the bed and settles.


    "I think she had a little more than elemental magic." Isa whispers, the room going dead silent as we watch Morgan. Painfully slow moments pass before her eyes flutter open, her dark orbs reced with a molten grey metal that looks to be swirling around her irises.


    "Oh, god." It''s a haunting pleaing from Magus as he watches Morgan. "God, no." He sounds scared and I have no idea why. I walk to the bed and sit down beside her, reaching out to run my fingers down her cheek. Her eyes focus on me, blinking a couple of times before she reaches up and takes my hand in hers, warmth spreading through my entire body, crawling into my soul.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "That''s new." Remi purrs inside my head, the touch nearly knocking him out as pleasure fills my body.


    "You scared me." I admit, the words drifting between us. She closes her eyes and nuzzles against my hand. I run my other hand through her hair, pulling her towards me and shees willingly. I tuck my head between her neck and shoulders, scenting her to find her scent has changed. There''s an earthy smell to the sweetness she normally carries, something wild and untamed hidden in her scent and it drives me insane. I feel my canines extending and I brush them in the junction between her neck and shoulders, biting down just enough to cause indents but not breaking the skin as her body shudders in my arms.


    "I think we better go." Isa mutters but I don''t look to see if they''re really gone. All my attention is focused on the woman in my arms, trying to figure out what else has changed about her. The longer I stare at her face the more I see the subtle changes. Her face is a lot more defined, the softness that was there before gone, and there seems to be no imperfection to be found. As I watch her, I notice a silver streak appearing in her hair, slowly turning a line from the top of her hair to the base of her neck a molten silver.


    She draws closer to me, crawling onto myp as she hides her head in my neck. My arm wrap around her body, the skin contact making me shudder as her warmth seems to be crawling under my skin, settling somewhere deep in my soul. She stays tucked into me until the first rays of daylight enter the room and long after the birds outside stop singing and through all of it, I can feel her change in my arms. Feel her shift into someone, something different as her steady breaths warms my skin. Her scent changes with every shift but the sweetness stays, she''s always sweet. I catch hints of water, some of dust, there''s a floral note somewhere, a dark hint of something that I can only describe as danger, but it draws me in rather than pushing me away. She settles against me, and I release a breath I didn''t know I was holding when her scent stabilizes, when all of her transforms into one tangible thing that makes my mouth water and the need to mark her hammer in my chest.


    Remi surges to the forefront, hovering just beneath my skin and when she untucks her face from my neck her eyes are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life. Liquid silver stare back at me and I know she''s the dark parts as much as she''s the light ones. Her irises swirl for a few moments more before settling back into dark brown orbs but even in them there''s something different, something feral and deep inside me I know she''ll never hurt me, but I can''t say the same for anyone else and that in itself is terrifying.

 53

    Morgan pov.


    I can''t bring myself to talk. Raw energy rushes beneath the surface of my skin and it makes me silent as I try and get used to the strangeness of my body. Everything feels different and I want to hide myself away again. Crawl into Rain and make a home inside of him if it means it will help me deal with the sensations running through me. I lift my finger, tracing the veins in his forearms and it feels like no effort and too much work at the same time. There''s a part of me that feels light and something that feels heavy, like it''s not fully formed yet and I close my eyes and snuggle into Rain again, hiding my face in his neck and nuzzling him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He has a scent now. Something different to the soaps I''m used to smelling on him. He smells warm, a base of vani with a spicy tint to it that makes me tingle everywhere and the sensations are so much worse. I focus on his heartbeat, and it pounds in my ears, making me feel like I''m drowning in him as he wraps his arms around me again, holding me tighter to him. The kiss he ces on my head makes me wine in pleasure and I can''t bring myself to be embarrassed at the noise that my body makes, not when I want him to do it again. To make me drown in him. The heaviness lifts some, not enough to make me stop hiding but enough to make me breathe a little easier.


    I hear noises outside the window, childrenughing and wings pping and I''m pretty sure I''m not supposed to be hearing it. Rain''s skin feels like silk under my touch, and I want to wrap myself into him. He chuckles and runs his fingers through my hair, causing my body to curl into itself as the pleasure shoots through me like an electrical current. Hisrge hand settles on the back of my neck, rubbing there and I go soft, int in his arms as his scent crawls under my skin and settles there. Something animalistic inside of me wants his scent everywhere, wants it do drip from me until I''m smelling just like he is and so I open my mouth and bite the junction where his shoulder and neck meet, my teeth sharp enough to sink into his flesh and draw blood.


    "Little human.¡± He growls into my ear, and I go lip at his nickname, my tonguezilypping up the blood before I find another ce to bite and sink my teeth into his skin. He hisses in pain but doesn''t pull away, letting me repeat what I''m doing for no other reason than I''m the one doing it. I''m sure of it. I bite him until the need eases inside of me and another part of the heaviness lifts from my body. I lift my face from his neck and look at him, his eyes looking a little hazed and strange pride swells inside my chest. "You''re ying with fire." He growls and I notice the sharpness of his canines, awakening a deeper need inside of me, so I bare my neck to him. His eyes widen in shock, and I wine, deep in my throat, my tongue refusing to form words.


    I bring his face to my neck, whining like a child until he ces a kiss on my skin to calm me down. A shuddering breath ripples through my lungs as his teeth scrape against my skin and I press myself against him, feeling the sharp nick of his teeth. Another whine leaves my lips, and he brings his hands up to cup my neck, shushing me before his teeth sink into my neck and every bit of heaviness that was left in my bones disappears as his scent travels over me, into my veins and something clicks into ce inside of me. For the first time in my life, I feelplete, whole, like I have all the pieces of me I need to function.


    My eyes fall shut as images of Rain sh in front of me. A younger looking man who''s looking down at me with such fierce protection as he growls that I am his and my soul clicks into ce with his. A howling and emptiness in my heart as he''s ripped away and then a ring pain as another part of me is taken. Emptiness that crushes my chest settles inside of me and then it''s all soothed by a strange hazy film that snaps as Rain''s teeth bites into my neck for the second time. I curl my arms around him, digging my nails into his flesh as he rips the painful parts of my memories away and reces them with the first time I saw him in the ring, with the frustration I felt when he disobeyed me and then the relief I felt when I found him in those woods. His tongue swirls over his bite marks and I go delirious with pleasure, theyers of clothes between us disappearing as I drape my body over his.


    I open my mouth in a silent scream as he enters me, something about this feeling so much different than all the other times. The connection not being just physical but also in every part of my soul, of my mind. It''s gentle and urgent at the same time, sweet agonizing pleasure fills me and when his mouth slots over mine I can feel the magic in my veins escaping. It feels like second nature, like I know what to do with it and I do as it wraps around us, puling us closer to each other. I gasp as it climbs under Rain''s skin, flooding through his body, connecting our nerve endings to each other to such an extent that I''m unsure of where he begins, and I end.


    Casey is there, in my mind, in my soul, she''s in every part of my body and I feel her as prominent as I feel Remi. He''s everywhere, a part of me as much as he''s a part of Rain and we''re all one. Moving as one, surviving as one and healing as one. My eyes jolt open, and I stare at Rain''s grey orbs, his need for me so evident in them as clear as the love I feel inside every cell of my body. As we reach our peaks he leans down and sinks his teeth into my flesh again, solidifying the connection between us. As I drift into darkness this time, I''m whole,plete and ready to raise havoc on anyone standing in the way of my peace.

 54

    Morgan pov.


    I stare at the woman in front of me in the mirror and try hard to see myself in her, but I can''t. The Morgan from two days ago is gone, reced by this blood hungry being in front of me. My eyes are shining in their metallic opulence and the silver streak down the middle of my hair seems to be glowing. I can feel Casey just beneath my skin. She''s been there since the moment I opened my eyes and found Rain looking at me. A steadypanion, keeping my body buzzing and feeding the anger inside of me, much to her own pleasure. I can feel Rain here to. His mark resting on my neck, his essence flowing through my body. His scent around me with every move I make. It''s heady and brilliant and it''s making me needy for him in the worst way possible.


    We haven''t left the room in two days. Haven''t said anything either. We''ve been talking with our bodies and while I can''t say I''m opposed to it, there are other things that need my attention. I''m much more stable with him next to me, that''s for damn sure. I feel less murderous but instead of denying the feeling I''m embracing it, otherwise these people are going to think they can just walk over me forever. I need to rectify that. Starting with Magus and ending with Sinir and the Commander. I have Casey now so ruining their world isn''t as difficult as I thought it would be. The sentinel has given me ideas I''ve never thought of yet seems too obvious and the first thing I need to do is find Ragna.


    "You look beautiful." Rain tells me as he watches me look at myself in the mirror. I look more like the image of Casey I saw in my mind, save the eyes and the hair.


    ¡°I look like a Fledgling." I tell him, knowing this to be true. My eyes shift back to their brown color and the silver streak in my hair fades as I feel Casey retreat from the forefront of my mind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So that''s what you are then?" I frown at his question. "I had my suspicions, but I couldn''t be sure. I read about them when I was a child, but the book disappeared along with any other information, if there was any. When they described your father I kind of put the dots together but you..." He trails of, walking over to me with a slight frown on his face. "Are these side effects of being half human?" I shake my head.


    "I''m not human. Not anymore. Magnus gave me his magic when I was born. It caused my sentinel to wake up and when we bonded... well. I''m not human." I finish, turning myself around and staring up at him. My gaze finds the crest that formed there after we boded, where I bit him a couple more times than I feel was needed but it''s there, it''s ancient and it''s beautiful, showing he belongs to me. I slide my hand around his neck, lifting myself into my toes as I bring him down so I can kiss him, my need for him simmering inside my belly.


    "If I didn''t know any better, I''d think you were going through heat." Rain mutters when Ind on my feet again, having to use his body to steady myself as the fog of our touch makes me unsteady. I shake my head but don''t deny it as I rest myself against his chest, inhaling his scent. A bang on the bedroom door makes me groan and Rain chuckles, kissing my forehead before leading us into the room and across the floor.


    "What the hell is happening?" Luca asks, the Fairie looking perplexed as he stares at us. "When did you get a tattoo?" He asks, looking at my mark on Rain''s neck.


    "It''s my mark." I tell him, noticing his wings are tucked against his back. Luca loves flying, always hovering everywhere so seeing him on his feet is a little strange. I''m about to ask him why when images of him bent in the air floods my mind and Casey''s guilt floods through our bond. I smirk a little, soothing her as I wrap my magic around Luca and find the cracks in his wings, gently repairing them again.


    "Oh, woah." He hisses a bit and then his wings sy out behind him, and he lifts himself into the air.


    "Sorry about that." I tell him, ignoring his eyes that nearly bulge out of his head. "What are you doing here?" He''s silent for a minute, too shocked to say anything until I give him an annoyed look, my magic ring around me. Rain rests his hands on my waist, calming me down and I sink into him, my magic wrapping around him to keep him anchored to me.


    "I was sent to check up on you. We couldn''t blink into the room and Magus said there was some kind of block around it keeping anyone from entering. I just wanted to make sure you''re okay." Luca finally answers.


    "I''m fine." I mutter, wrapping my magic around him as I blink us into the library room where the rest is waiting for us. "Sorry. I''m still getting used to using it." I tell the Fairie when we stumble some. He blinks at me and gives me an absent wave of his hand.


    "Rain!" River rushes over to her brother but before she can get to him, I lift her in the air and set her on the other side of the room. She gasps in surprise and Rain chuckles behind me.


    "Don''t touch what''s mine." I re at the curly-haired girl who res right back but there''s no real heat behind it.


    "What''s happening?" Benjamin asks and I allow Casey to rise to the surface, seeing the strands of hair that''s hanging over my shoulder change into their silver as she takes her ce inside of me.


    "No, no. This is wrong." Magnus mutters, standing up from his seat and I turn my full attention to him.


    "You caused this." I tell him and takes a deep breath before nodding.


    "So, I''ll fix it." He mutters, his eyes turning the same liquid silver as the same silver streak appears in his hair. Rain bristles from behind me but I''m not worried. I might not know how to fully control my magic, but I do know I am stronger than Magnus and I have an advantage over him. I have something to fight for and if he''s so willing to stand in my way of making sure the people I love are safe then I''ll dly kill him.

 55

    Rain pov. The tension is thick in the air as we watch Morgan and Magnus circle each other. I can feel Morgan''s magic snap around me, a feeling that''s be like a second skin the two days we spend in bed together. If it''s not swirling around me, it''s forcing its way under my skin and it''s a heady feeling. Her arousal heavy on my tongue, her sense of protection engraved in my bones. I''m hers in every sense of the word. She made sure of it, and I can''t run now, not if I tried, not that I want to. She''s calm, her sentinel soothing the worry that bubble in my gut as I watch her, terrified that she''ll get hurt but also confident that she''ll do what she must to keep us all safe.


    "When did this happen?" Luca asks, fluttering down next to me but keeping his distance as my mate takes her eyes off Magnus only to re at Luca. I wonder if this protectiveness will end or if it''s a permanent fixture. I know Remi is itching to bite off Magnus''s head and if he so much as scratches at my girl that''s going to be thest thing he does.


    "After she woke up." I mutter, wondering who''s going to make the first move. My question is answered when Magnus swirls a ball of fire in his left hand and chucks it Morgan, who dodges it, using a st of water to suffocate it before it sets the ce on fire.


    "You want to kill me, not burn the ce down, old man." Magnus pulls a face, much to Mogan''s satisfaction.


    "I don''t want to kill you, Morgan." He groans and she cocks her head to the side. I feel the anger and hatred she has towards him through our bond, her magic snapping around me but not causing me any damage.


    "Can''t say that the sentiment is shared. You''ll either get out of my way or you''ll die. Not that you''d be missed." Isa releases a distressed noise in the back of her throat and when I finally look over at her I can see the stress of thisst two weeks on the Fairie''s face. Her wings are still tucked into her back and at this point I have a feeling only Morgan can undo what she has done. Like she did for Luca.


    "Morgan, this isn''t the way to go about things." Agness sighs, the woman not moving from her seat, probably scared Morgan might send her into a permanent shift.


    "You might want to take a page from your own book." Morgan mutters, ring at the soft-spoken woman. I blink and then Magnus is thrown against the wall, Morgan''s force keeping him there as he struggles to breathe. "Are you going to fight or are you going to throw cheap shots?" The corners of pupils start glowing yellow and I can see the fear in Magnus''s eyes. Benjamin gulps, taking several steps back so he''s on the other side of the room and River makes her way to me, standing behind me and I find it funny that she''s using me as a shield. Morgan would never hurt her, but she won''t tell River that either.


    "What are you doing?" Magnus wheezes out and Morgan shrugs her shoulders.


    "I''m not doing anything. This is all Casey." She smirks and I can see the blood that''s left in Magnus''s facepletely drain.


    "You have a sentinel?" Morgan nods, a frown settling between her eyes now. "That''s not... not possible. You''re a hybrid."


    "I''m a Fledgling. What did you think was happening here?" Morgan asks, her confusion clear through our bond.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I thought you... You''re bonded with your sentinel?" Magnus drops to the ground like a sack of potatoes but he''s quickly on his feet. "How are you bonded? I thought your magic was going haywire." He admits, staring at Morgan like he can''t believe she''s real. "What the fuck are you taking about?" She asks and I step forward and pull her into my chest, running my hands up and down her bare arms.


    "When we were in the room. You were exhibiting elemental magic, but it wasn''t in control. Your whole body was on fire, then the water and the ice, the wind. You levitated. You... What was happening?" He walks over, stopping about seven feet in front of her. "I was bonding with Casey. I don''t know what was happening. I was in pain and then it was gone. She fixed me. She fixed the parts you broke when you took my Imprint from me." His eyes wide and then he''s looking between me and Morgan like he''s in agony.


    "He''s your Imprint?" She nods and he makes an anguished noise thates from somewhere deep inside of you. "I didn''t know. I''m sorry. If I knew I would have never..." He shakes his head and look down at Morgan.


    "What''s an Imprint?" She grins, tuning in my arm and runs a delicate finger over my mark causing me to shiver and her magic to re around me.


    "It''s like a mate but so much deeper." She mutters, going soft in my arms when I cup her cheek and bring her up to kiss me. It''s insane, how much I need her. Burn for her, even in these moments. "I needed you, to function properly but when they took our memories they broke me. Our marks fixed what they did but the scars are still there." Her eyes ze over, and I nuzzle my head in her neck, kissing my own mark, nearly groaning out loud when her desire for me floods our bond. "I truly didn''t know. I thought it was his bond to you already being formed when I broke it." Magnus pipes up again. "If I knew, I would have convinced your mother otherwise." His eyes are pleading.


    "So, me having an Imprint suddenly changes things?" She asks and he nods. "Why?"


    "Because, Morgan... having your Imprint ripped away from you is more agonizing than death. I shielded you from that pain, even if I didn''t know what type of bond I was breaking. No one was there to shield me from that pain, and it nearly killed me. The only thing that kept me going was you and I couldn''t even be there for you in the way I wanted to. She wouldn''t let me." Morgan tenses, her eyes darting all over Magnus''s face before her eyes widen.


    "You said yes because..." He nods.


    "Your mother was my Imprint."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 56

    Morgan pov.


    A breath. A deep breath can fix everything. Everything but this fucked up situation I''m in. Questions answered leads to more questions and I''m not sure I want the answers to those. At least not anymore. With every bit of the truth thates out a deeper lie is unraveled and at this point the lies are so tangled I don''t even know if any amount of patience can untangle them. I sit next to Rain, my elbows rested on my knees, head propped up on my fists as he rubs my back, and I stare at Magnus. There''s been a silence over this room since he dropped the bomb of the century. So big that even the representatives looked shocked. What is that saying again? Everything that can go wrong will go wrong? ¡°I need to go look for Ragna.¡± I mutter, getting up from my seat. I''ve dealt with enough family drama for a lifetime. No one is who they say they are. Heck, up until two weeks ago I was human. This is a shit show and I''m sick of it. I''ll w my way out of here if I have to.


    "Why are you going to look for him?" Benjamin asks, not looking all too happy about it.


    "We''re in the middle of a war, or have you all forgotten that with the family drama that seems to be going on? I took Bing from their systems, and we''ve lost too much time already with father of the year showing up." I can''t hide my distain for Magnus, not even with the revtion he made. "You can''t win a war if you don''t know your enemy and right now, Ragna is the best chance we have at knowing what the hell she has nned."


    "Um..." I look over at River who gives me a sheepish grin. "Can''t you just fix this with your magic now?" Iugh, an honest to heaven realugh that has be doubled over and feeling giddy inside.


    "Oh, wow." I mutter, wiping the tears from my face when I''m doneughing, not even caring if everyone is looking at me like I''ve gone insane. "Magic doesn''t work like that. Besides. I can''t just go around killing people left and right. If I kill the wrong people, we''re not stopping anything like this from happening again and I really would prefer if this doesn''t happen again." I narrow my eyes at the people in the room.


    "You act like we want this war to happen." Agness uses and I scoff.


    "Don''t you though? You get the short end of the stick with things the way they are. Wouldn''t a war be the perfect way to ensure that things are evened out? Isn''t it an age-old tale?" Isa sighs, grunting as she rises from her chair, her wings tucking closer to her back than normal.


    "We would prefer this worked out without a war but they''re making gically mutated hybrids, Morgan. You tell me who wants a war here." I bite my lip and then curl my magic around her, cracking her wing back into ce and I swear I can see the relief on her face when they sy out behind her, much like Luca''s did earlier.


    "You''re building secret little armies. You''re no better than they are." Magnus opens his mouth, and I re at him. "I''m not debating the moral code of this. You''re all fucked up and I''vee to terms with that. I''m going to find Ragna so I can see if I can get something out of him. You can sit here and think up some more lies and secrets you want to shock me with while I''m gone." Rain lifts himself from the chair and walks over to my side. Wrapping my magic around him I blink us away into the woods where Luca and I first found Rain.


    "Isn''t it dangerous to be here?" I shake my head.


    "No, I removed Bing a week ago. They won''t be able to track any iing or outgoing activity for a while." He nods in understanding, so we start moving through the forest.


    "You let me mark you." Rain suddenly says and I pause. I knew we would need to have this conversation sooner orter and while I was hoping for a better time, I know it''s not going toe. There is no better time at the moment. We have to take the time we have and use it.


    "Yes, yes I did." I don''t know what else to say about it.


    "Was it just because you found out I was your Imprint, because of this change in you or because you wanted me to?" It''s a valid question. A question I don''t have a clear answer to.


    "You''re mine." I shrug, the reason simple enough.


    "So, you let me mark you because I''m yours not because you want to belong to me?" I smile and he frowns.


    "Rain, I think I belonged to you the moment I showed up on your doorstep on Teranian. Hell, even before that because when I saw you in that ring..." I shake my head, the rational part of my brain knowing I can''t me all of that on what I know now but the irrational part mes it all on our nature. The part of me that knew where it belonged no matter how dormant or hidden it was.


    "I wish I could say I felt the same way." He says a frown on his face. "I thought you were annoying and then dangerous, but you kept on surprising me. You keep on surprising me. Now, now I wouldn''t think twice about taking your im. I''m proud of it." He pulls me into his arms, my need for him crackling under my skin and intensifying as he slots his lips over mine.


    "Well, isn''t this sweet." I groan, pulling back at the sound of Ragna''s voice.


    "I told you toe find me." I tell the hybrid. He gives me azy smile, his green eyes even more dull than thest time I saw him. "What happened to you?"


    "Someone broke into the Bio-ze and stole all the programming. They needed someone to me so since I couldn''t find you..." I feel sick in my gut, and I don''t even want to imagine what they''ve been doing to him.


    "I need information." I tell him. "About the buildings, the Commander, Sinir. All of it." He stares at me for a while before nodding.


    "Sure, but what''s in it for me? I''ve been helping you plot against them, letting you walk away, twice. I need to get away from here. I need somewhere safe." He looks over his shoulder, like he''s afraid we might get caught.


    "I give you safety and you tell me everything and so help me, Ragna... if I find out you''re lying you''re dead." I wrap my magic around him for extra measures, bending his wing in a weak ce so he tumbles to the ground. A groan leaves his lips as he slowly gets up, tucking his wings close to his back, eyes wide as he looks between Rain and me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Is your Fairie''s nearby?" I shake my head, wrap my magic around him and blink us back into themon room.


    "What the fuck?" Ragna whispers and I''m sure everyone who''s looking at him with wide eyes has the exact same question.

 57

    Morgan pov.


    "You bought that thing here?" Agness asks, getting up from her seat and looking at me like she''s about to murder me. Huh, who would have thought the way to get her riled up would be to bring a potentially dangerous hybrid to their safe house.


    "At least I''m not lying about it." I mutter, turning to Luca. "I need you to take me to your control room. Benjamin, since you seem to love poking around in people''s brains, think you can give me a hand?" I point to the hybrid and the vampire sighs, shaking his head as he gets up from his chair.


    "You know, little one, at some point you''re going to have to trust us." He tells me and my stomach revolts at the thought.


    "I''d rather die." I mutter, motioning for Luca to show me the way.


    "I''m going to spend some time with River." Rain mutters, giving me a kiss that makes my insides melts and a cheeky grin before abandoning me for his sister. I watch as he plops down next to her on the couch and ruffles her hair, almost expecting the same protectiveness of this morning toe over me but it''s not there. Just fondness as I watch the two start whispering to each other.


    "You ready?" I nod, following Luca out of the room. We make our way down several hallways before we get to the control room. I pull out my sh-drive and plug it into theputer. "You know, it''s great that you''ve grown into yourself or whatever it is that happened to you, but you don''t need to a bitch about it." I ignore the Fairie as I install Bing into the server. "Morgan."


    "I heard you, Luca." The Fairie raises his eyebrows at me. "Do you know who your parents are?"


    "My parents are dead." He gives me a straight face and I sigh, pushing back from theputer to join him on the couches in the corner.


    "That''s not what I asked. I am sorry but do you know who they are?" Fairies die only through sickness or murder. There''s no old age for these suckers. Well, I guess for all of the supernatural world. Maybe that''s why humans like Sinir are so afraid of them. Of us....


    "Yes, I know who my parents are." He sighs and I nod.


    "And you have no doubt about it. Haven''t lived some couple hundred years only to find out your real father has been alive most of your life?" Silence stretches over us until he shakes his head. "I''m happy for you. You''ll never know what it is to find out your entire life is a lie. To meet someone by chance ande to know they are the single most important thing you need in life, and it was taken away from you. Choices you never got to make, a life you don''t have to learn to re-live your life. I have magic flowing through my body and it makes me feel like I''m unstable all the time. I have a sentinel just there, under my skin, inside of me, a part of every breath I take. An Imprint I''m worrying about more than ever because suddenly he means so much more than just someone, I want close. I have to protect him, and I''m surrounded by people who keep lying to me around every corner. So, forgive me if I''m being a bitch. I''m not going to stop being one to make things more bearable for you so you can stop feeling bad about all the shit you''ve been nning behind my back, using me as a pawn in your game. So, you can either y it with me, and keep yourments to yourself or you can go back to themon room and bitch about me with Agness and Iris. I''m sure I don''t need a babysitter anymore." Silence stretch between us and I eventually get up to finish uploading Bing into the mainframe.


    "I was hoping we could be friends." He says as I start keying in the vital codes Bing needs to function properly, making note of where I can improve the system as I go.


    "I thought we were until you broke my trust." He sighs, hovering over to me until he''s perched on the desk next where I''m working.


    "I couldn''t tell you. As much as I wanted to, there was still a chance we were wrong about everything, and it didn''t make sense putting your life in danger for nothing." I lean back in my seat, crossing my arms over my chest. "From what I''ve gathered my life has been in danger since the moment I was born." I tell him, my voice soft. "I don''t think there is anything you could have done to put it in any more danger than it already was. Besides, my mouth got me in more trouble than this war ever could. Hell, it started a few wars itself." He chuckles and I join him.


    "Is your magic really that unstable?" He asks after ourughter has died down intofortable silence. I turn my head from side to side a couple of times, debating the answer.


    "Yes, in the sense that I''m not used to it and I''m afraid I might hurt someone identally." I stare at his wings, and he gives me a soft smile. "No, in the sense that Casey has a pretty good hold on it and since she''s basically me, I don''t have to worry about my concerns. It feels like all my emotions are heightened and a strange part of me feels dullness, like there''s nothing there." I rub my chest, wondering if Rain can feel that part of me through the bond.


    "Maybe you should talk to Magnus about it." I roll my eyes and Luca chuckles. "I know you''re not his biggest fan but it''s not like you have any other options. He knows how you''re supposed to function. He''s been doing it by himself for decades. You don''t have to act like he''s the father you''ve been waiting for all your life. You just have to learn from him." I bite my lip, knowing he''s not wrong but I don''t have to do it right this minute, or even today, so I just nod and continue punching in Bing''s codes until he''s fully functioning.


    "Good morning, Morgan. How can I be of assistance?" His deep familiar voicees through the system, and I smile.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Bing, I need you to go into standby mode and allow cleaning software to run through your system." I direct. "Certainly, going on standby." A big clockes onto the screen, and I run my cleaning software on him.


    "What are you doing?" The Fairie asks, watching as random pieces of code shes across the screen as Bing gets scanned.


    "I need to make sure there''s nothing hidden in him that isn''t my code. It''s always a risk plugging aputer program into your system, but this is one we''re going to have to take." He nods and we sit, infortable silence as the software runs through all Bing''s code, both hoping no surprises jump up or else we''ll be truly and thoroughly fucked before we even begin.

 58

    Rain pov.


    I feel River''s gaze heavy on me and I know it''s because of Morgan''s mark on me. I was surprised finding the crest with her initials in the center on my neck when I looked in the mirror, but it''s not unweed. It makes me feel more solid, makes our bond less of the one sidedness I didn''t know I was worried about until I saw the mark.


    "So, you''re fully bonded to her now. Like, serious mate stuff." River asks as Morgan and Luca leave the room. I watch her out of the corner of my eye, d when she turns around, giving me onest look before she disappears. "Yes, serious mate stuff." I nod my head and River goes quiet, biting her lip as she thinks over what it means.


    "How does it feel? Having someone else''s soul connected to yours?" I smile as Remi purrs in the back of my mind.


    "Like you''repleted. Like you''d do anything for them, give your life and somehow it still won''t be good enough but in the best way possible. It''s consuming and it''s better to give into it than to fight it because denying it is painful. It makes you feel whole andpleted." Her eyes widen and then she pulls a sour face.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I feel whole andpleted now, why do I need a mate to change that?" I chuckle, knowing I''m not going to be able to convince her otherwise. I wasn''t looking for Morgan either but finding her is the best thing that''s ever happened to me. "You don''t." She huffs and pushes against me, staring at Benjamin whose still looking Ragna up and down like he''s going to attack him at any moment.


    "Why is he here?" I bite my lip, wondering how much I should tell her but then again, not being told thing is the reason why Morgan feels so betrayed by the people she thought she could trust.


    "Morgan is hoping Benjamin can look into his mind to get us more information on Sinir. You know, the crazy humandy who''s trying to control the supernatural world." River looks uneasy and I can''t me her.


    "Do you think it''s going to work?" I shrug, watching Benjamin who''s still not moving from his seat. "What is she looking for exactly?"


    "A weakness, I''m guessing."


    "I still can''t understand why she won''t just use her magic and fix this. I mean, she''s not human now, has she ever been? This is confusing." She huffs and I chuckle.


    "You''re supposed to be smart. She was never human, and her magic doesn''t work that way. It''s not a thing she can just wish upon. It''s a dangerous weapon being wielded by an even more dangerous person." A strange sense of pride fills my chest at these words.


    "She''s your mate. You can''t call her dangerous." River hisses.


    "I can call her dangerous because she''s, my mate. It''s not a secret." My gaze snaps to Benjamin who finally moves from his seat and walks over to Ragna.


    "I''m going to give you a chance to tell me what you know before I enter your mind." Benjamin tells him, motioning for him to take a seat. Ragna narrows his eyes at the vampire but sinks down on a couch.


    "What do you want to know?" He asks, looking at his fingernails like they''re the most interesting thing in the world. He doesn''t look the fierce creature I''ve met before and that alone makes me nervous of his prescience here.


    "Well, usually a story had a beginning, middle and an end. So, why don''t we try the beginning?" Magnus asks and my lips twitch upward without my permission. The more the talks the more I can see where Morgan gets some of her personality from. I just don''t think she''s ready to see that.


    "Well, I don''t know where I was born, all I''ve ever known is those walls of those buildings. At first things were great, or as great as they can be being locked up. We got food three times a day, a snack if we were good. We yed and we had sses. That onlysted up until thirteen though. Then we were taken to theb and they injected us with things. It changed what we were. Made me angry and all I wanted to do was hurt everyone around me. They endorsed it to, until it stopped working. I quickly noticed what would happen to the older kids in theb. It was like they were gaining their conscious back, they got harder to control and then suddenly things weren''t about harming people anymore. They wanted other things, things they had before we started training in theb, before they changed us. It never ended well for them so I faked it. I''ve been spending all my life faking the rage they want me to have and it was all for nothing. They''re developing stuff all the time. Stuff that''s supposed to make us better but they''re only making us worse. Thest injection nearly cost me my wings." He rolls his shoulders, his wings fluttering before they tuck tight to his back once more. "What do they n on doing with you?" I ask, even though I already know the answer.


    "They''re building an army but it''s not working." He rubs his buzzed head, looking worried. "They think because we''re hybrids we''re more powerful than normal supernatural beings but they couldn''t be more wrong." "You''re squibs, aren''t you?" Iris asks and Ragna shakes his head.


    "Not entirely. I have magic running though my veins, but that''s only because I''m half human. It doesn''t work so well with other creatures. There''s some of us who''s half vampire, half Fairie, and it doesn''t work. They have a gift with no magical abilities or they have magic but no gift and it''s always in its weakened state. The only mating that seems to breed truly powerful beings are those who''s half human." He mutters and I frown.


    "So, what? She''s going to impregnate a bunch of humans with supernatural species to build an army?" I ask and he gives me a grim nod. "How are they going to achieve that?" Thest time I checked babies can''t survive outside of the womb. "Clones." Isa answers as she flutters down to the ground. "They''re going to use clones." I think back to the room I was in. The image of Morgan in the ss jar.


    "It''s not working." I mutter and Ragna''s eyes snap to mine.


    "How do you know?"


    "Because I was in there. I saw the tubes with the creatures in. The clones fail. They''re not organic material so whatever DNA is being used to generate them is causing them to die." They cloned Morgan. They cloned her and they were going to... I shake my head, the thought making me sick.


    "They think the problem is between the growth stimtors they''re using or the enhancement serums. Either way they''re going to figure it out and when they do..." He doesn''t have to finish his sentence. Between their weapons, their robots and an army of hybrids they''ll be nearly unstoppable and the world as we know it is going toe to an end.

 59

    Morgan pov.


    "Something''s wrong." I mutter causing Luca to frantically look at the monitors in front of him, like he''s able to understand anything. "Not here you dimwit, with Rain." I sigh, blinking myself into themon room where everyone looks like someone just died. "What''s the matter?" Benjamin sighs and looks at Ragna.


    "He checks out, we have bigger problems than we thought though." I look over at Ragna who looks like he''s been drained. "He told us his story and then I sifted through his mind. Morgan, they have bigger ns than we thought. They''re aiming to win this war and we''re not nearly as ready. We don''t have the numbers. We don''t have the weapons and even if our numbers could fight against the hybrids, we can''t fight against the robots." The vampire answers. "The robots? You mean the ones that I programmed that they have no code for now?" They can''t activate the fleet with just the safeguarding codes.


    "They don''t have a code for them? I thought they were in production." Isa frowns and I shake my head.


    "The prototype is in production. They don''t have the activation key for the fleet. It''s all programmed into Bing." I never thought building him would mean they would actually use him and now they''ve gone and screwed themselves over. "They can''t win this war without their systems running on full force."


    "So, hypnotically speaking, you could re-program the robots?" Luca asks and I shake my head.


    "No, well yes but I''d have to be in their system and since removing Bing I don''t have ess anymore."


    "So, just hack them." River mutters, rolling her eyes like it''s the most obvious thing in the world and it should have been. It should have been my very first thought.


    "That''s a great idea, I might just keep you around." I wink and she gives me a soft smile. ''Why does he look like that?" Ragna looks like he''s on hisst bit of life left, a far cry from the hybrid I met the first time.


    "It takes a lot for someone to enter your brain, even when you allow them to." Benjamin gives me an unimpressed look.


    "What? You''ve suddenly grown a conscious to poking around in people''s brains? You wanted him vetted just as much as I did, so don''t look at me like you''re on some higher moral ground." He opens his mouth to say something but then closes it. "Can we get him something to eat and a room?" I turn to Luca and the Fairie nods.


    "Wait, before I go. Fix whatever you did to my wings. It''s fucken ufortable." Ragna slurs. I sigh but wrap my magic around him once more, fixing the bend I put in his wings. He takes a few seconds to realize it''s alright before he sys out his wings, causing Isa to gasp at them.


    "How are you still flying?" I just now realize they''ve never actually seen him and seeing him next to Luca and Isa I realize just how messed up his wings are.


    "A lot of practicedy." He mutters and I cock my head to the side, staring at the holes in them. "What are you looking at?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Do you want me to fix them?" River gasps, looking at me with wide eyes.


    "You said you couldn''t fix this with your magic and now you want to fix his wings?" I sigh, wondering how the hell the same little girl just have me the brilliant idea to hack the Space sector.


    "It''s not a wish. I''m not pulling bunnies out a rabbit and I''m not going up against thousands of deluded humans. I''m simply using what''s there and mending it. My magic isn''t stored in a genie''smp, River. It''s stored inside of me and I''m not a star to wish upon." She rolls her eyes, huffing as she gets up and walks out of the room.


    "What?" I shake my head at Luca''s question as he points to the door River just stormed out of.


    "So? Do you want them fixed?" Ragna looks at Isa like she''s supposed to hold the answer. "You can''t fix wings Morgan." Magnus sighs and I frown.


    "She fixed mine." Luca mutters. "And Isa''s. Granted she was the one who caused them damage but she mended them much faster than it would have taken us naturally, even with our magic." The dark-haired man''s eyes widen as I suck my cheeks into my mouth and curl my magic around Ragna who''s floating in the middle of the air.


    "What... whoa. Shit." Ragna finally settles on as the holes in his wings start weaving together, creating a pattern there that I think he forgot. It takes me five more minutes to fix all his holes and then I work on mending the jagged edges. It takes me a lot longer and more imagination because there is no rhyme or reason to the edges of his wings. By the time I''m done his wings are slightly bigger than they were, every hole filled and the edges much smoother than they were before. "What the fuck?" Ragna asks, pping his wings and producing a gust of wind that sends us back a few steps. "That feels so good." His wings flutter so hard they look like they''re shivering and I stand astonished at the pure joy on his face.


    "How did you do that?" Magus asks and I shrug my shoulders, not knowing how to exin to him that my magic just does what I put my mind to. I also can''t say that in front of River, or else she''ll never stop thinking I can work miracles. "I just did. Casey is a big help." I feel my magic surge under my skin as she thanks me for thepliment and smile a little, realizing I feel a bit more stable than I did this morning.


    "Morgan, you just healed wings... Fairies train decades to learn the craft, heck I haven''t even perfected it and you just put his wings back together like they were a puzzle piece." Magnus sighs, frustration evident in his voice. "They are. A puzzle piece." I tell him. "His wings have veins, you connect them through grafts. It''s like connecting dots. I had to imagine the edges though but I think I did a pretty good job."


    "You did a fucken fantastic job. They feel better than I can remember when they were whole." That makes me frown.


    "Your wings were whole?" He nods his head in Isa''s direction.


    "They looked something like hers but they started deteriorating when the injections started." I stare at Rain, flinching when the image of my mangled body in the tube pops into his mind.


    "Ragna, I think you might be dying." All the joy that was on his face is gone in an instant as the words leaves my lips and while I feel bad for him this discovery is something that I hope Sinir doesn''t have yet because if I can figure out why I can iste the poison and ruin her life''s work.

 60

    Morgan pov.


    "You have ab, right?" I ask Luca who nods his head. "Okay, forget sleep. Ragna I need samples from you." He nods, floating down to the ground and tucking his wings into his back, even tucked they look different, beautiful. "Are you a doctor now too?" Magnus asks and I frown at him, my irritation rising every time he opens his mouth.


    "What the fuck is your problem, Magnus?" I ask, ring at him. "Like, what the actual fuck us wrong here?" Everyone is now looking at him, probably wondering the same thing.


    "You don''t think this is strange?" He asks, looking at Isa. "She''s using magic far beyond her years. She''s twenty-four. She just boned with her Sentinel and she''s using magic both you and I struggle with." Isa looks over at me, looking like she''s not sure what he wants her to say and to be honest neither am I.


    "Are you jealous?" His mouth drops to the floor at me question and I nod. "Okay, not that we''ve figured that out... Luca, the sooner we get those samples the sooner we can figure out what''s making Ragna sick." The hybrid runs his hands over his buzzed head, down his face and they settle as clench fist against his sides.


    "While you''re at it, get some samples of your blood as well." Magnus tells me and he flies against the wall before I canprehend it.


    Fucking asshole. Casey mutters in my mind and I can''t help but share her sentiment. "There is nothing wrong with me." I tell him, feeling my eyes shift and Casey rises to the surface more. "Have you ever considered that I might just be stronger than you are because I''m mated to royal blood?" Everyone looks over at Rain who also looks like he''s only now realized the fact. "He marked me, remember? Injected his DNA into me. I had sex with him!" I shout, maybe that will make him understand me better.


    "Well, shit. You have moreplicated family drama than I do." Ragna mutters and I look over at him.


    "You don''t even know who your family is." Luca mutters and the hybrid look at Benjamin who sighs. "Sinir. She''s his mother." The room goes dead silent and the words refuse to register in my mind. "Sorry, I thought you said..." Rain mutters, shaking his head but Benjamin nods.


    "How, she can''t... What?" My ears feel like they''re ringing, like someone just banged drums next to them. "You knew this. Coming here. Looking for me? You knew this?" I ask the hybrid and he nods.


    "The enemy of my enemy, remember." He hisses out. I walk over to the couch and sit down, dropping my head into my hands. There''s always something. Some impossible thing to digest. Some new revtion. It''s never ending and it makes everything so fucken difficult.


    "She''s your mother and you are here? Helping us destroy her?" Agnes asks causing Ragna to scoff.


    "That woman has never been my mother. She gave birth to me and that''s about it. Do you see what she''s done to me?" He motions to himself, arms iling.


    "Still, you can''t hate her so much that you''re willing to turn on her." The wolf reasons and I let out a dryugh.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Trust me, you can." I look over at Magnus who''s still leaning against the wall I threw him against. Raines to me and crouches in front of me, tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear and then kisses my head.


    "Let''s go. We don''t have time to waste." I nod, taking the hand he offers and giving Luca an expectant look. The Fairie blinks us into a hallway and then pushes open the giant doors in front of us. Rows and rows of counters are lined up with all kinds of medical equipment stationed on them. The Fairies working on them give us all confused looks as Luca leads us to a Fairie withrge blue wings.


    "Kyle, we need to run some blood tests." He says, pushing Ragna forward. The hybrid sneers at Luca but holds his arm up in the air towards Kyle who snorts and has him sit on the stool next to him.


    "Why do you look like you''ve been drugged?" He asks Ragna who shrugs his shoulders.


    "Dubious parenthood." He drawls making Luca chuckle.


    "What am I looking for?" He pulls out a blood donation bag, cleans the surface of Ragna''s skin and then punches the needle into it. We all look at each other with wide eyes as purple blood starts flowing from his veins. "Well, I think that answers that question." Kyle mutters.


    "Has your blood always been purple?" Rain asks and Ragna shakes his head.


    "A lot of things started going wrong when the injections started."


    "You''re rotting." Kyle mutters and I raise my eyebrows at him. "It''s Evergreen." He states like we''re all supposed to know what it is.


    "You''re going to have to exin." I tell him and he grins, shaking his head.


    "You''re not medically trained, got you. He''s a Fairie." He motions to Ragna. "Evergreen is poisonous to Fairies. Not a lot of Fairies know this because it doesn''t grow in Gloss. It grows in certain ces in the Bio-ze but its wild and we''re so tightly leashed when we go there it''s never been a problem, but you my brother, you look like you''ve been eating from the bush itself."


    "Can it be used in medicine?" Rain asks and Kyle nods.


    "Yeah, humans do all kind of weird things with it. It''s why we''re so careful of what we eat and drink in the Bio-ze. What''s medicine to you is poison to us." He removes the needle from Ragna''s veins and fiddles with the bags. "I''ll test his blood but I''m pretty sure he''s being poisoned. Hold on." He disappears behind some back doors in the room and I turn to Luca.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You didn''t know about this?" The Fairie shakes his head, eyeing Ragna. "Huh, looks like you might not die." I tell him and he snorts.


    "Why hasn''t he died sooner, if the stuff is so poisons?" Rain asks as Kyle joins us again, a vile and a needle in his hands.


    "He''s not getting it in high doses. It''s like wanting to murder someone but not wanting people to know you did it. You give them just enough to be weak but never enough to kill them. Until... you know, eventually it does." He sticks the needle into the top of the bottle and draws the clear liquid into it before making sure there''s no air in it and injecting it into Ragna''s shoulder.


    "So what happens now?" Luca asks and Kyle shrugs.


    "Now we wait for it to work. If I were you I would kill the person trying to kill me." Kyle chuckles and he might think he''s joking but he has no idea how urate he is. Sinir is going to die and she''s going to die soon.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 61

    Rain pov.


    The moment Morgan, Luca and Ragna leave the room the tension goes with them. Magus rolls his shoulders before moving away from the wall my mate threw him against, muttering something about not being a rag doll. I grin, taking my seat next to River again, hoping that whatever they''re doing ends soon. I feel like dead weight but I know trying to sleep without Morgan is going to be useless.


    "Rain, we need to talk about your parents." I try not to re at Agness. With everything going on around us I haven''t really let my mind drift on the possibility of my parents still being out there somewhere. That they abandoned River and I, in preparation for this war none of us even want to be a part of.


    "My parents are dead. Come on Riv, you need to get some sleep." I push up from the couch and drag River to her feet.


    "I''m not a child." She huffs but my sharp re makes her start walking out of the room.


    "This isn''t a conversation you can avoid forever pup." Benjamin tells me, causing me to direct my re at him.


    "There is no conversation to be held." I follow my sister out of the room.


    "They want to see you. They''ll be here in a few days." Agness tells me but I don''t stop walking. I give River a gentle push out the door and we start walking back to our rooms.


    "Are they reallying?" I shrug my shoulders. "I don''t want to be mad at them, Rain." There''s a carefulness in her words, like she thinks she''ll offend me if she doesn''t harbor the same animosity towards our parents that are slowly starting to build within me.


    "You don''t have to be mad at them." She stops walking and stares up at me, her lips pushed into a straight line.


    "I know you went through a lot trying to take care of me and then your mate was ripped from you, and I know if they maybe took us with them, we wouldn''t have had to go through everything we did, but... can''t we all just stop being angry and work together?" I sigh and run a hand over my face, exhausted from this never-ending roller coaster of change and ongoing deception.


    "Just because we''re angry doesn''t mean we''re not working together. I..." I run a hand through my hair, not knowing how to exin to River what it feels like to be bonded to someone and feel the pain and rejection they went through all because people who were supposed to protect them didn''t. As much as I''m raging inside, most of it is for my mate. I''ve known who I am, what I am, for my entire life and as much as my parents lying to me sucks, she''s only nowing to terms with who she is and all I want to do is kill everyone who''s ever made her feelcking. "When theye, you don''t have to keep your distance from them. You can just be you. Just, afford me some time to sort through my own feelings and don''t me me for not embracing them. You''re still a pup, I don''t me you for wanting your parents." How could I when all I ever wanted was my parents back? When I spent months wishing and hoping they''d made some mistake. Only to find they broke our bonds to keep themselves safe. I don''t even have pups of my own yet but just the thought of leaving them behind already makes me sick to my stomach and they actually did it.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "Yeah, okay." I walk her back to her room and enter mine, deting as I go through the motions of taking a shower and then getting into bed. A heaviness settling over me. "This sucks man." I snort at Remi''s unhelpfulment, but it makes me feel a little bit better that my wolf and I are on the same page, smiling when Morgan appears next to me. "What''s wrong?" I lean into my mate''s touch as she runs her fingers through my hair.


    "My parents areing in a few days." I mutter, pulling her close to me, positioning us so I can hide my face in her stomach. Her scent surrounds me, causing my body to rx as my desire for her peeks through and I think I might hate being apart from her more than I thought.


    "It''s okay to not want to see them. Heavens know I want to kill Magnus every time I see him." I feel her anger for him though our bond and I know I should talk her off the ledge, convince her to give him a shot but I just can''t. It''s something more than the mate bond keeping me from doing so. I disliked the man since the moment I saw him and nothing he''s done since proves to me he''s anything but a treat to my mate.


    "I haven''t seen them in decades. I..." I groan, something like grief scratching at the corners of my heart but it doesn''t make sense. It makes my skin feel tight, aggravating me to no end.


    "Hush now." I feel the pressure release as Morgan''s magic wraps around me tighter. I can feel her Sentinel pushing her way under my skin and Remi purrs in my mind, ever the sap for his mate. "We can n to kill them after this war if that''s what you want. We first have to kill Sinir."


    "How the fuck is she a mother?" I ask. What is it about the hunger for power that makes people this insane?


    "I have no idea. At least we''ve figured out how to remedy what''s wrong with Ragna. They''ve been poisoning them with Evergreen. It''s a big no-no for Faries and I don''t think Sinir knows it. It''s what causing them to rot." Huh, you learn something new every day.


    "So, you''ve figured out why the Fairie hybrids are dying. What about the rest of them?" I ask and she shrugs her shoulders.


    "We''d have to run our own test on them, but we don''t have a way of doing it without alerting Sinir. I''m sure she''s already noticed that Magus is missing." My mate huffs, her frustration ebbing through our bond.


    "What if we use samples from dead hybrids?" I ask and she frowns at me. "In the room where I was, there was a lot of dead samples we could use. I''m sure they''re using them for testing of their own but if we''ve already figured out what makes Ragna sick, we can figure out what makes the others sick and I''m pretty sure selling them a cure is a way to win loyalty. Plus, I''m sure they all hate Sinir just as much as Ragna does." The smile that spreads on my mate''s face is enough to spark desire in me so I pull her down beneath me and slot my lips over hers. We can think about going to the Bio-ze tomorrow. Tonight, she''s mine.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 62

    Rain pov.


    I growl as I sink into Morgan''s heat. The connection settling between us leaves me breathless and possessive as I allow her to settle around my length. Her hands knot in my hair, as she pushes herself closer to me, her magic imprinting itself under my skin, like she''s trying to push beyond the closeness we already share. Her soft moans make my desire for her grow as I start moving, her walls clenching around me every time I leave her body, trying to keep me close to her. "Rain, fuck, fuck, please." I''m not sure what she''s begging for, her hips meeting mine with every thrust. I slot my lips over hers, plunging my tongue into her mouth. One of my hands move to cup her breast, pinching her nipple that earns me a beautiful whine from her. I pinch the other one and she digs her fingers into my scalp as her desire leaks through our bond. My canines itch as they extend and I can''t stop myself from sinking them into her neck again, causing her to explode around me, her walls clenching almost painfully as shees undone.


    "Fuck, sweetheart." I groan into her neck,pping at the wound to close it as I move faster into her, every thrust hard and deliberate as I lose myself in her. She wraps her legs around my waist, pushing me as close to her as I can get and we grind into each other, the feel of her heat amplified by our desire and I have no idea where she begins and I end as she starts nipping at me neck again, leaving her marks all over me.


    "Fuck me." She moans when I angle my hips a certain way and I grin, leaning up to stare at her face, mouth open as her moans fall from her lips, unashamed and uncensored. "Rian." She whines as my hand finds it''s way between us, my thumb running slow circles over her soaked clit.


    "Mine." The growles as shees around me again, my teeth sinking into her neck again. She gasps and I feel the crackling of her magic as something solidifies in us, shifting between us in a way we haven''t felt before and then settling. I move faster, something almost animalistic urging me to im her, my teeth still stuck in her neck, her magic still pulsing through every one of my nerve endings.


    "Ra...¡± My name breaks as shees undone around me once more and I follow her there, spilling inside her as I feel the base of my dick swell, locking me in her and all I can do is growl low in my throat as I keep her close to me. Our breathing takes a few minutes to get back to normal, but it doesn''t lessen the desire I have for her, it''s all consuming and I''m still rock hard as I slip out of her, shushing her whining with a kiss.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What''s happening?" She shakes her head, hands leaving my hair as she grabs my dick and guides it back inside of her, flipping us over so I''m on my back as she steadies herself on my chest and moves her hips, fucking herself on me. Her eyes are glowing silver, and I don''t doubt mine is any better as I can feel Remi just beneath the surface of my skin. "Fuck!" I grab onto her ass as she clenches around me as she lifts and falls. She leans down and kisses me, our hips not stopping their movements.


    "Don''t stop. Please." She''s begging and it''s beautiful and tugs on the edges of my heart at how desperate she sounds as she moves her hips faster, mouth falling open as she gives into another orgasm above me. I thrust into her from underneath, drawing it out as much as I can. I flip us around, grabbing her thighs as I thrust into her, watching as her boobs bounce with each thrust. She cups them, pinching her nipples as she looks up at her, eyes zed over with lust and our bond flooding with the desire she has for me. It''s raw and there''s no end to it, fueling my own as she allows me to take her and empty myself into her once again. I cover her body with mine, not daring to try and move out of her. "You feel so good." She moans softly as her pussy spams around me


    "Look at me." I growl and she does, her eyes meeting mine and the look in them takes me back to my first heat where she looked just as dazed, just as desperate for me. This is worse though, I can feel it in the way Remi is begging for me to sink my teeth into her again, worse in the way that her magic makes me feel her desire for me as if it''s mine for her. Worse in the fact that she can''t stand not having me inside of her, her mind on nothing but our being connected. "Fuck, baby." I mutter when I think back to this morning and what I had said then. So much has happened since then and when I gave into my desire to have her, I didn''t think this is what I would be awaking.


    "You smell so good." She gives me a hazy smile, bringing her hand up to cup my face and then leaning up to kiss me, causing me to shift inside of her. She throws her head back and moans, her hips thrusting up, almost begging me to move with her. "Make mee." She bites her lips, silver eyes pleading with me, her hips never stop moving and I can''t deny her. Her pussy is tight from all of her orgasms, so I move slowly, and she clings to me, her moans ringing in my ears as she clings to me. It doesn''t take long for her toe and then she does it again and I sink my teeth into her neck for the third time tonight as Ie inside of her and she finally drifts off to sleep, with me still buried inside of her.

 63

    Morgan pov.


    A load moan leaves my lips as Rain slides into me from behind, his steady thrust paired with the water cascading over us makes me feel so good as his lips never leave my neck. He ces gentle kisses and makes harsh nips against my skin, thrusting into me faster and slower, and I''m at his will. The fire in my belly has been raging sincest night and it hasn''t stopped consuming me, the only relief is Rain''s dick inside of me and even that doesn''t seem like quite enough to sustain


    me.


    "My dick isn''t enough?" He asks and I whine as he moves faster, one handing around to cup my neck, the other making a home between my legs as he applies pressure to my clit. "Is that better? What do you need?" He hisses in my ear as his hand around my neck tightens and he works my clit over a little faster, the pressure firm and oh, so good.


    "I don''t know." I whine as I press myself back on him, desperate for my release thates violently. "Mark me." I beg, even though he''s already done so. He doesn''t question me, sinking his teeth into my mark once more and color explodes behind my eyelids as Ie again, pussy clenching around his dick, my entire body shuddering when hees inside of me. He fucks us both through it before he settles deep inside of me. I fall against him, enjoying the feeling of being so full of him.


    "We need to get cleaned up." He mutters as he finally slides out of me, leaving me feeling empty and needy. "Hush, baby." He mutters, sliding two of his fingers inside me. I moan at the feeling of them as I start fucking myself with them, even though they don''t give me the satisfaction I need. It''s not long before I feel Rainther me with soap, but my mind if far from getting cleaned, I just want him inside of me and my sentinel seems to agree with me. I push his hand away from my pussy, turning around so I''m facing him and lifting my leg around his waist. He picks me up in his arms and I take his still hard dick, guiding him into me, sighing in relief when he''s inside of me again.


    "I need you here." I mutter, kissing him as he pushes me against the shower wall and starts fucking me, his dick feeling like it''s swelling inside of me and I''m loving every second of him being inside of me. "Rain, please." I plead when he stops moving. He grinds himself into me and I let my head fall against the wall as I feel all of him inside me.


    "Morgan, look at me." He demands and I open my eyes, his grey eyes meeting mine. "I''m going to knot." He sounds a little panicked and I frown, only wanting him to fuck me.


    "So do that." I whine, urging him to keep moving, he chuckles, sounding somewhat amused.


    "No, baby, look at me." He cups the back of my neck, making sure I''m looking at him. "If I knot inside you, you might end up pregnant." I nod, wondering if this wasn''t the whole point of our mating. "Sweetheart, are you listening to me?" I huff out and nod.


    "A baby. We''re going to have a baby. Now, please just fuck me." I whine and he loses it, thrusting himself inside me with more force than he has before, and I moan my satisfaction. He shuts off the shower water and walks us out of the bathroom and into the room. Sliding out of me heys me on the bed, flipping me on my stomach before lifting my ass and sliding into me from behind. I bury my face into the nkets, my moans muffled as hid dick slides in and out of me. He fucks me that way for a little bit before he flips me over and enters me again. I cling to him, lifting my hips so I can meet him with every thrust.


    "You''re so beautiful." He cups my face, cing a gentle kiss on my lips despite his hips bruising mine. "All mine and so perfect." He mutters against my lips, and I feel his dick swell even more.


    "Rain..." I moan and he nods, kissing me again before his teeth sinks into my mark again and he stills inside me as my orgasm washes over me and he fills me with his seed, only he doesn''t pull out. His dick stretches my pussy almost painfully but the fire inside of me finally starts to ebb away as more of his sperm pump inside of me. "You fuck me so good. Thank you." I give him a sleepy smile and heughs, kissing my head.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re wee baby." We share a sensual kiss, and he slowly positions us so I''mying on top of him. "We''re not moving for a while." He tells me and I nod, some of my hazy fog clearing.


    "Is it going to take?" I ask and he shrugs his shoulder, his dick jolting inside of me and making me moan. "I''m sensitive." I tell him when he looks at me like he can''t believe I still want to get fucked, which I do but that''s beside the point.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "I don''t know. I only know wolves are supposed to go into heat together but then I also know I didn''t knot you thest time I went into heat." He tells me and I snuggle into his chest. "Would you be disappointed if it didn''t take?"


    "I don''t know. This is the first clear thought I had since you started fucking mest night. I just knew that I couldn''t be done until something happened. Given a looming war, a baby is thest thing we should be thinking about, but I don''t think our nature gives heed to war timelines." I give him a soft smile and he nods. "Would you be disappointed if it doesn''t take?" He shakes his head.


    "No, it means I can keep fucking you until it does." He growls, his mouth slotting over mine. Our kissing causes him to move inside of me and I moan at the feel of even more of his sperm filling me, my pussy clenching around him and forcing out even more. His chest rumbles at the feel of my clenching and he brings his hands to my chest, pinching my nipples, making me clench harder.


    "Fuck, Rain." He gives me a grin as his hand moves between us and he pinches my clit. "Rain, oh, fuck." I moan as he works me over between my clit and my breast causing me to orgasm around him as his seed keep spilling and my pussy never stops clenching as he grinds our hips together sending me into a whole new pleasure realm


    "Come for me." He whispers, never stopping to work my clit over and I think he might kill me before this war can get to me.

 64

    Morgan pov.


    Ragna looks much better when Rain and I can finally curb our desire for each other enough to clean up and join the rest of the people. No one asks where we''ve been, but Magnus gives me a look that res every protective and annoyed part of me and that in turn makes Rain growl at him. The tension that builds between them is enough to make anyone suffocate but I feel loved and secured tucked into Rain''s side, the mes of my desire standing up again. "You don''t look like death warmed over anymore." I tell the hybrid whose attention has been stolen by the entire casserole he''s imed for himself. He nods and focuses back on his food, causing me to look at Luca for an exnation. "Kyle gave him another shot this morning and shortly before lunch, it''s resulted in this." The Fairie makes a face of disgust as he motions to Ragna who''s now stuffed half a roll into his mouth. "It''s apparently detoxing his body so we don''t know when this will end." He sighs, taking a much more dignified bite of his food.


    "Well, whenever that stops, we have to go to the Bio-Gaze again, we need samples." I tell them, causing Ragna to look up from his food, so I exin Rain''s theory to them.


    "Okay, so we heal them and then give Sinir what she needs toplete her army." Magnus sighs and I re at him.


    "No one asked for your input. What makes you think we''ll just hand over the cure? I''m willing to bet there''s a lot more sick hybrids where Ragnaes from who''ll be more than willing to turn against her. Or am I wrong?" Ragna shakes his head, finally swallowing thest of the food in his mouth with a gulp of water.


    "We''re a lot more but since I''m like the ringleader, here I am. Just a fair warning though, as many of them that would like to see Sinir fall there is also a lot that will die so she can realize her dream." I nod, having expected something like that to happen as well.


    "Alright, I need to start working on hacking the robots and you need to focus on getting the poison out of your system. Benjamin, do we have numbers on who''s willing to fight or are we still leading the rest of the supernatural world into a false pretense that there isn''t a war looming?" The ancient being sighs, not bothered by my attitude but Magnus bristles in his seat.


    "Everyone knows by now. We were on four hundred thousand thest time we checked but that''s still not enough with all the humans, the hybrids and their machines." He says and I nod.


    "We''ll have the numbers. I''ll be working on designs to aid each and every species with their own powers. If you can get the trolls on board Agness, it would be a big help." They don''t involve themselves in war. Never have from what I know but this isn''t something anyone can just choose to stay out of. Sinir will take them out without a thought and then their stubbornness will help no one.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "I''m working on it." She promises and I nod, turning to Isa.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I need as much Fairies as you can spare to work on the samples once they get here. Their magic will help us get to the bottom of everything faster. Old man, I need your ancient vampires to pitch in. All those years of living has to be good for something." He grumbles about not being that old but nods his head.


    "Wait, who made you in charge?" Magnus asks and we all look at him.


    "What? Did you think you would run the show? Are you crazy or just that self-absorbed? I ran the security systems for these sectors. I know them inside and outside. I promise you there is nothing you know about them that I don''t already know. Come to think of it, you can go back to wherever you came from. You''re not needed here." I refuse to look away from him, even when his sentinel rises to the surface. Casey rises to his challenge and Isa groans. "Magnus now is not the time to fight with Morgan. If you would learn to work with her things would be so much easier for you." She flutters her wings, rising from her seat, her empty tes disappearing from where she sat. "I''m not working with him. You might see him as a father or whatever it is you admire so much about him but he''s nothing to me and the sooner he learns to stay out of my way the better for all of us." I tell her and she sighs but doesn''t say anything to me.


    "You are an insolent child." Magnus roars and Rain cups the back of my neck, rubbing down the scenter to try and keep me calm.


    "Says the man throwing a tantrum because he sees his actions have consequences." He res at me and then a sinister smirkes onto his face.


    "Yes, let''s talk about actions and consequences." He mutters and then I''m no longer in the dining room but rather in a regal looking bedroom all by myself. I sigh and try to blink myself back to the dining room, but it doesn''t work. I end up in the bedroom time and time again.


    "Casey, what''s happening?" I ask but she''s silent even when I can feel my magic is still inside of me. "Casey." I call but again there''s no answer. I reach into my mind but she''s nowhere to be found and when I reach for the bond between Rain and I there''s something I can''t get around blocking me from it. Anger rises inside of me, and it shatters the room around me, but it puts itself together once more. I grind on my teeth as I think of a way, I can get out of here but there''s no big exit sign anywhere, so I leave the bedroom to find myself in arge hallway that''s padded with a cream rug and gold curtains are open in front of the windows. I peek into the next room to find a dining room of sorts and the next is a living room. There''s a library and a little garden but nothing that leads me out of here.


    It takes me much longer than it should to realize I''m going to have to rely on my own wits to get myself out of here and when I do Magnus is a dead man.

 65

    Rain pov.


    My mate disappears from where she was tucked under my arm, and I look over at the only other Fledgling in the room with a murderous re. Reaching out for her through our bond makes me hit a wall and growl that fills the room makes the windows shake.


    "Bring her back, right now!" I demand and his stupid smile widens.


    "I can''t. She''ll have toe back on her own." I''m in front of him with my hand wrapped around his neck within seconds. "You kill me, you lose her forever." He tells me and so I do the next best thing and toss him against the wall so hard it cracks when his body hits it.


    "Magnus, stop joking and bring her back. She can be a bit much but she''s young and she''s hurt." Benjamines to Morgan''s defense and while I appreciate it I know her actions have nothing to do with being young and hurt. She''s lost her trust in each and every one of them and they don''t want to admit it to themselves.


    "She''s also the best chance we have at winning this war." Luca says and Magnus''s left eye twitches.


    "Fuck your war. Bring back my mate now!" I re at him, and he sighs.


    "You don''t understand. There is no way for me to bring her back. I ced her in a prism. The only person who can bring Morgan back is Morgan herself." He exins and Isa lets out an agonizing sound.


    "Tell me you''re joking." The Fairie rages, her wings turning a concerning color deep red, something I''ve never seen them do before.


    "I''m afraid not." Magnus says, looking a little unsure of himself at the Fairies reaction.


    "What does that mean?" Agness beats me in asking the question.


    "A prism is a prison for disobedient Fairies. They''re locked in there and left a series of clues to help them get out but it''s not obvious and it''s a grueling process. You''re all alone, watching the days pass as you try and figure out what the person locking you in there wants you to learn but some Fairies nevere back. I took two years to escape from my own prism and I didn''t even do anything bad. My parents just wanted me to know what it''s like. It''s thest resort for a reason." Her ice-cold re settles on Magnus and Rain howls in the back of my mind.


    "Why can''t we kill him?" River asks and though I''m surprised that she''s the one asking the question I can''t help but be proud of her.


    "He''s the prism holder. If he dies, she''s stuck in there forever." Isa exins, her face looks grim.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "You locked her in there because she didn''t warm up to you like you expected she would? Because she didn''t conform to your idea of epting you as her father like you thought she would?" Agness asks and Ragna whistles. "You''re even more fucked-up than Sinir." The hybridments and I can''t help but agree.


    "If she''s as smart as you all say she is, she''ll be out in no time." He shrugs his shoulder and Isa shakes her head.


    "You and I both know that''s not true. You hate the girl, don''t deny it, so you''ve probably put her at more of a disadvantage than anyone ever before. If we lose this war, it will be all your fault." Isa blinks herself away and Agness walks out of the room soon after. Magnus looks over at Benjamin, the old man having been silent since Morgan vanished. The ancient being shakes his head and then speeds out of the room. "Yeah, I''m leaving too." Ragna mutters and Luca blinks himself away as the hybrid exits the room.


    "When shees back, I won''t stop her from killing you." I promise him, taking my sister''s hand and leading her out of the room, leaving Magnus alone to the mess he created.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "Can you still feel your bond?" River asks after we''ve been walking in silence for a while. Where we are going, I have no idea, as long as I''m not in the same room as Magnus. I might just end up killing him and then I''ll resent myself for the rest of my life for dooming my mate to an eternity without us being together.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes, but I can''t reach out to her or feel her emotions. I can just be sure I''m still bonded to her, other than that there''s an unnatural quite in the space she''s supposed to be in." She nods, like she understands, but I know she doesn''t. "Can''t she just use magic to get back here?" I shake my head.


    "If she could, she would have already." My heart aches at the thought of her being all alone and not knowing how long she''ll be that way. I stop in my tracks, almost sinking to my knees at the thought that she might be pregnant. "She''ll be fine, she''s smart." River says, running her hand up and down my back but I shake my head.


    "Luca!" I call the Fairie who appears secondster. "Get me out of here." I tell him and he doesn''t waste time doing so. I''m plopped somewhere in the middle of the colorful forest that grows in the Gloss. I shift into my wolf and run until I can''t anymore before letting out the most heartbreaking howl of my entire life. If I lose both Morgan and the pup that could be growing inside of her, I might as well die myself.


    Somewhere in my daze of wondering I find myself back in our bedroom and I know either Isa or Luca has something to do with it but I''d honestly rather be lost in the woods than be in this room all by myself. I manage to take a shower before sinking into bed, grabbing her pillow and sniffing her scent that''s still clinging to it. Images of this morning rush through my brain, how desperate she was and then the constant feeling of joy that flowed through our bond as we got ready to meet everyone for lunch. If I knew Magnus would do this shit, I would have stayed in bed like she wanted to. Would have provided her with the needs her body demanded she sustain. My heart shatters, the longing of being away from her this long starting to set in and for the first time since my parents died I cry heartbreaking sobs for the only person who can mend me.

 66

    Rain pov.


    It''s been three days since Magus trapped my mate into his prism and she''s still not back yet. Isa''s exnation about the whole thing has made dread every day she''s gone more than thest. The only thing I know is that she''ll be safe from predators but it''s notforting when her own mind can be her worst enemy. My mate''s mind is a dangerous ce to get lost in. She''s got so much anger in her and though most of it stems from what we''ve been going through thesest couple of months, I''m not sure it won''t consume her without our bond there to keep her sane. Morgan needs me just as much as I need her and with every hour, she''s gone I can feel myself falling apart. "Rain, are you listening, pup?" Benjamin asks and I have to blink a few times to bring myself out of my own thoughts. The vampire''s eyes shine with heavy concern and River rubs my back but theirfort means nothing right now. I don''t even know if telling them Morgan might be carrying my pup will make everything worse or not, but I haven''t seen Magnus since the morning he banished her for his own sick pleasure and it''s probably a good thing. "No," I admit, running a hand through my hair. "what were you saying?" Ragna floats down from where he was hovering in the corner of the library, looking much better than he did the first time I saw him. There''s a healthy glow to his skin and even his scent has somewhat changed since he started getting the help he needed.


    "We were hoping you could ess Bing." The hybrid exins and I frown. "She might have left a n of action but since she''s gone for now..." I release a heavy sigh and shake my head.


    "I don''t have ess to Bing." I can ask the system about a thousand questions, but I doubt he''ll just give me the information Morgan has kept secret for everyone else.


    "But you could try." Isa insists and I nod, feeling a heavy weight settle on my shoulders as I get up from my seat and motion for Isa to do her thing. Secondster we''re in theputer room and I''m looking around the monitors clueless.


    "Hi Bing." I eventually mutter, seeming like a good ce to start.


    "Good afternoon, Rain." His familiar voice greets. "How can I be of assistance?"


    "Um, Morgan isn''t going to be here for an unknown period of time. Is there something she might have left in case of emergencies?" The question alone threatens to make me puke my guts out. We''re a newly mated couple and once again we''ve been ripped apart by a man whose selfishness knows no bounds.


    "Certainly, Rain. Please wait a moment." I look at Isa who has a proud smile on her lips, like she knew I would have ess to Bing. Like she knew Morgan trusted me that much. A tray opens and a bracelet appears, reminding me of the first time I entered Morgan''s home. "Please ce the device on your left wrist." I do as I am told, locking the bracelet in ce and it tightens around my wrist. There''s a slight pinch underneath it and then a screen opens up on the desktop in front of us.


    "What is all this?" I ask theputer, as numbers run across the screen.


    "Please wait a moment." Bing prompts and I sigh, falling into the desk chair as I wait for whatever is supposed to happen to happen. "Fail safe activated." Theputer eventually says and then a bunch of files pop up on the screen. "Would you like the files to be downloaded to your personalputer?" He asks.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "No, no it''s fine." I mutter, not even knowing where my personalputer is supposed to be.


    "You can always request for this option when you are ready." Bing advises and I nod, tapping on the first file in the corner and it opens showing a bunch of maps.


    "Are those Bio-ze blueprints?" Isa asks and it takes me a few more seconds to study the map in front of me to realize she''s right. "What else is there?" I shrug, paging though the blueprints to find one for each sector. When I press the menu button there is a list of notes typed up. Information about every sector, things I knew but most of it was new to me. I exit the file and press another, finding schematics ofmunication bracelets that look nothing like the ones we used to have and more like the one on my wrist now, sleeker and probably more efficient.


    "Bing, where is my personalputer?" I ask theputer, knowing there is nothing I can ask him to make me look stupid now. He was the one who taught me how to cook after all.


    "It is linked to the device on your wrist. Would you like a tutorial on how to use it?" I look at the band on my wrist, wondering how the hell Morgan had time to do all of this when we were together most of the time. When we didn''t even know this war was happening.


    "Yes, yes please." So, theputer takes me through using the interface. Two taps project a screen and then everything else is taken from there.


    "You can even make calls." Bing advises. "Would you like to activate the call option?" I look at Isa who shrugs her shoulders.


    "Yes." I tell him, knowing it''s better to understand it all now rather thanter. Another drawer opens in the desk and an earpiece appears that I hook onto my ear before theputer can give me the instruction. It''s a little ufortable at first until I feel it molding into the shape of my ear and a phone button on my screen appears.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can now make calls though his device." Bing tells me and I nod. "Would you like to download the files onto yourputer now?" He asks again and this time I allow it.


    "Bing, what happens if I lose this device?" I ask, looking at the bracelet, and knowing if it falls into the wrong hands, we''re all doomed.


    "The device is DNA secured. In case of failing DNA verification, the device will automatically erase all data." He exins and I nod. I''m about to ask another question when Luca blinks into the room.


    "Your parents have arrived." He announces and I can feel the panic bubbling up inside of me. I''d never envisioned facing them without Morgan and now I have to. I add this moment to one of the many reasons on my list to kill Magnus once I have my mate in my arms again. With a sigh Imand Bing to end the program and go on standby before leaving the room, knowing I''m not steady enough to allow Isa or Luca to blink me there. I need every moment I can get topose myself because I have no idea what I''m going to do if I see the people who chose to abandon me when I needed them most.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 68

    Morgan pov.


    "Fuck yes!" I shout as the Indigo block finally turns to a solid stone. The sun is starting toe up again, but I don''t feel tired as I proudly stare at what was once bookshelves in front of me. With a proud smile I leave the library and head to my bedroom where I find arge box at the foot of the bed. With a frown I open the box and find a jumpsuit in it with a simple note.


    Wear me.


    I take a deep breath before snatching the garment out of the box and going to the bathroom. After my shower I get dressed in a yellow suit, finding it skintight butfortable enough for me not to hate wearing it. When I get back to the room the box is still there, so I peek inside of it to find a pair of sneakers and a backpack. I put on the shoes and examine the backpack, opening all itspartments and find a note in one of them. Fill me.


    "With what?" I wonder, leaving the room with the bag in my hand. As I walk past the dining room, I notice the food on the table is packaged. "Oh." I mumble as I stare at the backpack. I take the two big bottles of water and clip them to the bag before looking at the contents of the table. There''s rope and weapons that I know I might need so I pack them. Then I pack everything that''s sealed like the gran bars, peanut packages and fruit rolls. Once the pack is filled everything disappears and a normal breakfast spread takes ce. I fill myself up before strapping the backpack to my body and making my way outside into the garden but there''s no indication that I can leave this ce though there. I think about it for a minute before I rush to the library where the solid-colored walls have turned into doors with a riddle written above it. I havekes but no water, streets but no cars, I have many ces and borders, but I''m in one piece. What am I? I read it over a couple of times before I smile.


    "A map." The riddle disappears as I say the answer out loud, and I walk towards the red door, but it doesn''t open. I try the rest of the doors, but they don''t budge. "A fucken map." I mutter finally looking around the library. I search in the desks and the cabs before I find a map of the world book, but all the pages have parts of the maps sliced out. "You can''t give me a fucken break?" I scream into the empty room, plopping down on a chair, frustration bubbling inside of me.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "Casey" I call to the sentinel in my head, but silence greets me, brining tears to my eyes as I deploy my magic to search every part of my mind but she''s no where to be found. With teary eyes I look at the ripped maps in front of me, wishing they would all just be whole. I''ve been alone for the past four days and as much as I loved being by myself before I met Rain, I''m not used to it. Then we bonded and I got Casey, and I truly knew what it felt to be whole, to not have any missing pieces.


    "Missing." I mutter, wiping the tears from my face as I stare at the parts of the maps that are sliced out. I think back to Ragna and how I mended the missing parts of his wings and let out a dry chuckle. "Fuck you Magnus." I hope he can hear me. I focus my magic on the map in front of me, watching as the missing pieces of the map fills itself in. I go through the whole book like that before I try the doors again, but they''re locked still. "Keys. I need keys." I mutter, taking the backpack from my back and leaving it in the library.


    I make my way back to my room and start looking, pulling out every box I can find, going through every crevice of the room until Ie up with four of the seven keys I need, each of them a different color. I move on to my bathroom and then my closet before I have all seven keys in my hands. Heading back to the library I ce the keys in the doors with their colors and twist them, but they still don''t open. With a sigh I ce the pack back on my back and pick up the book of maps before I try the red door again. It opens, much to my delight. I step through it and the door closes behind me, disappearing into the trees I''m surrounded by.


    Nothing about this ce looks familiar and so I page around the book until I find a page that has a slight red glow to it. I study the map, finding an area clearlybeled endpoint with various numbers on the map. I''m in the middle if the tree on the map is any indication and I have to get to number one that''s all the way on east end of the map. Making sure my pack is secured, and my shoes won''t get untied I start walking in that direction, noticing a blimp that moves as I do. When I finally make it to number one there''s a puzzle piece on a pedestal waiting for me, so I grab it and ce it in my backpack. Looking at the map I notice number seven is much closer than two, so I head in that direction, only to find a dome covering the puzzle piece.


    "I have to do it in sequence." I mutter to myself, hiking towards number two on the map. As I hike between the numbers I stop to rest, drink water, have something to eat and curse Magnus to the ends of the world. When I finally reach the end point, I fit all the puzzle pieces together and almostugh at the words on the final piece.


    In life, there are no shortcuts. Only those who follow the rules earns the prize.


    With a grin I nod to myself as the door appears once more and I step through it. Back in the library I have no idea how many days have passed since I went through that red door, but I promise myself this, I''ll make it to the end and when I kill Magnus there won''t be any short cuts. I''ll be all too lucky if I can manage to put him through the torture he put me though.

 67

    Morgan pov.


    The sun has gone down and set for the past three days, and I am no closer to getting out of here than I was on day one. On my first day here, I pulled out every book in the library, hoping it would be a secret passage out of here but to no avail. Then I started looking for clues only toe up empty and I still can''t get through to Rain or Casey, so the silence has been driving me insane. If I had some idea of where the fuck, I was things would be much easier, but I only have four rooms I can enter, and this ce is starting to feel like a prison.


    "If I was a psychopath like Magnus, what would be my point in this?" Torture is the obvious answer because there is no way he''s just intending to send me on a lovely little vacation where I don''t have my sentinel to rely on. I peek into the dining room, finding the table set with all kinds of snacks that I can eat but I refrain from doing so, going to the window and looking out at the never-ending blue sky outside, no cloud in sight as per thest three days.


    Food is something that''s always here. Breakfast, lunch and dinner and everything in between. There is always something to be found. The only upside about this whole ce. I leave the room and enter the library again, picking up the book I''ve been reading since this morning. None of the books have titles on them, just colorful covers and they''re not familiar stories either. Looking around the ce again I notice none of the books are sorted by color either and cock my head to the side as I stare at the shelves.


    "No, way." I mutter but start taking books off the shelves and sorting them by color. Once that is done, I realize I have the seven colors of the rainbow for the seven shelves running across the room, so I start packing them in their respective cases but once I''m done with red, I notice they''re not all the same red. "Fucking psycho." I hiss as I start arranging them from darkest to lightest until it looks like a gradient and as I slide thest book in ce the shelf bes a solid wall. I start on orange that makes me struggle a little more, but I eventually get the gradient right, and it too turns into a solid wall.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Two down, five to go." I mutter, leaving the room to go get something to eat. I stuff my face with a steak that I drown in a cheese sauce, eat six bacon stuffed mushrooms and a vani cupcake before making my way back to the library. By the time night hits I haven''t finished yellow, the gradient so tricky that I give up and have dinner before I finally figure it out and the solid wall appears. ¡°What''s the fucken point?" I ask myself as I start on green, knowing I''m not going to get any sleep until Iplete this task.


    Rain pov.


    They don''t notice me when I step into the living room, their attention focused on River who''s eating up all the attention. I lean against the wall next to the door, staring at the people who I once believed hung the moon and the stars just so I wouldn''t be afraid of the dark as a kid. My father''s grey hair is styled in a neat, tapered fade, the curls on top of his head neatly defined. My mother''s chocte hair is in a single braid down her back and much longer than thest time I saw it. Their hair is the only thing that''s changed about them though. They look like they haven''t aged a day since I saw themst, and I hate them all the more for it.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "Rain, why don''t youe in?" Benjamin asks, causing the three members of my family to all look at me. It astounds me how much River look like a perfect mix of the both of them but when I look into my father''s face I see a reflection of me in a few years. From the grey curls, the light grey orbs and the tan of his skin, even the way his nose and jawline are shaped. I''ve inherited it all from him so hating him would be hating myself and that''s not a road I want to go down. "Rain," My mother sobs my name, and it makes me ufortable in the worst way possible. "Pup, you''ve grown so much." She steps closer to me but the frown that settles on my face stops her in pursuit. My father clears his throat, and we make eye contact for the first time since I stepped into the room.


    "I know we have a lot to talk about." Hearing his voice is painful in a way it shouldn''t be, and I don''t know how much more of this I can take, and I''ve only seen them, heard them say a few words. "Why don''t we all take a seat?" I watch them settle in before going to sit by Isa who''s hovering above a single couch. She gives me a soft smile and I return it, epting this weird bond we''ve formed over her taking care of me these past few days, even if she''s going to deny it if asked. "You must have so many questions." My mom starts, rubbing her palms on her knees, a nervous smile on her face.


    "Not really, you abandoned your children because your lives were in danger. I think the matter of your selfishness have been sufficiently covered." My mother look like my words have pped me in the face and River frowns at me. "Pup, please under..." I can''t stop the re that forms on my face.


    "I''m not a pup. I''m over a hundred years old." My father gulps and nods, looking ufortable for the first time since I entered this room. Silence stretches over us, and I eventually sigh and get up from my seat. "I can''t do this." I mutter and start walking out when a hand on my shoulder stops me.


    "Please, just listen." My father begs and I shrug his hand off, the ce where he touched burning even through the fabric of my shirt.


    "I don''t have to listen to anything you have to say. You don''t get to walk back in here and pretend everything is fine. Thirty-three years! That''s how long I''ve been grieving you. Going through the worst things imaginable because you left us behind. Having to take care of my sister like she was my pup and enduring questions of when you were going toe back, insults that I''m not her parents when all this time you''ve been fine. You''ve been heavens knows where and you left me to..." I shake my head, on the verge of shifting with Remi so close to the surface.


    I leave the room before anyone can say anything or think of stopping me again and as I make my way back to our room, I pray with everything inside of me that Morgan wille back soon. I''m not strong enough to handle this without her.

 69

    River


    pov.


    "It''s been eight days. We need to start acting." Agness sighs, swirling her fork around the same pieces of spaghetti for the third time. "I''ll head back to Teranian today. See if I can get the trolls on board. We can''t wait any longer."


    "I might have something that can help you with that." I tell her, pulling up myputer screen and selecting the file for the enhancements. "Morgan made a note about the trolls possibly being hesitant because they won''t be able to control themselves, but she''s been studying them." I inform them. "She''s been studying us all while developing the new regtions for the Bio-ze. Gathering information, she couldn''t use it just yet but that sure is useful now." I project the screen over to Agness whose eyes widen ever so slightly as she reads over the information.


    "And this serum, it''s going to work?" I shrug,


    "It hasn''t been tested. If we can get them to agree and maybe have Kyle and some of the ancient vampires take a look at what she''s formted, we can see if it''ll actually work." I tell her and she nods.


    "We don''t have time to be ying scientist. We need something concrete." Magnus grumbles causing everyone to look over at him. "What?" He asks, visibly ufortable with the attention.


    "We''re waiting for your idea to get the trolls onboard." Benjamin drawls, taking a long sip of his cup. It''s the first feeding I''ve seen him take since we arrived here and only because Isa forced him when he almost ripped Magnus head off at the first sight of him since he banished Morgan to his prism.


    "Well, I haven''t talked to them in a while but I''m sure if I can just impress upon them the urgency of this war they will get on board." He finally says, causing Benjamin to slump back in his chair.


    "So, your brilliant idea is to talk to them? What the hell do you think we''ve been doing? They''re not concerned about fighting. They''re concerned about losing their control if they''re stuck in their secondary phase too long. Morgan has a solution to that. One she developed before she knew this war wasing. When she was just trying to reunite them with the rest of the world." There''s a crack in the vampire''s tone, one we all notice but no one says a damn thing about. "Magnus." The Fledgling looks at Isa with a raised eyebrow. "If you don''t have anything helpful to say, I suggest you shut up. You didn''t like that Morgan was taking lead, but she was right when she said that we don''t need you. She''s been helping us through this and she''s not even here. Now, does anyone know how to contact those programmers Morgan worked with? Margot and Cade." She moves on like she didn''t just take a grenade to Magnus''s ego, and I love her for it. "I can try, but how do we know we can trust them?" Luca asks. "We don''t have Morgan here to convince them we''re the better side." He points out and Ragna snorts.


    "They''lle. If they''re on the list of people Sinir wants to get rid of before we go to war, trust and believe they''ve been a pain in her ass along with Morgan." The new information shocks us but earns Ragna some brownie points I don''t think he realizes he needs.


    "There''s a list?" My father asks and Ragna nods.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "I can write it down for you, if you want it. Everyone in this room is on it except you three." He points to my father, mother and little sister. "Oh, and you, but I''ve been getting the vibe no one really cares if you''re in potential danger or not. You should really take this as a lesson." He grins at Magnus who looks seconds away from leaving the room, but he surprisingly stays seated.


    "Yeah, we''re going to need that list. Luca, you can be in charge of getting those people vetted and brining them here." Benjamin tells the Fairie who looks unsure about the whole thing but nods. "I think we also need to look into the possibility of people from our side helping Sinir." He rubs the bridge of his nose like just the idea is going to cause him an early death, or well,te one.


    "None that I saw at thepound but that might not be such a bad idea." Ragna muses, buttering a bread roll and stuffing half of it in his mouth.


    "Are you medically cleared?" I ask and he nods, adding some pasta sauce to his te and dragging the other half of his roll through it. I eye him and he sighs.


    "I just really like pasta sauce." He defends himself. "Kyle cleared me two days ago. I''ve been taking supplements to help repair the damage the flush did to my body but I''m fine." He insists and I nod.


    "Then we need to n on how we''re going to get those samples. You know thepound better than anyone and Isa is the best person to go with." I look over at the Fairie who nods.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''m ready whenever you are." She tells the hybrid who''s already buttering another roll.


    "What are you going to do?" River asks and I shrug my shoulders. I can''t admit to them that I feel useless without Morgan by my side. Like, I don''t have a purpose. Even just having this conversation, running this meeting is exhausting to me. She''s always in charge, always knowing what everyone needs before they need it, especially me. Since she found me, she''s been leading me in ways I haven''t realized until now and even with the knowledge that our bond hasn''t been broken, I still feel like there''s a giant hole in my chest.


    "I have more data to work through. Isa, I also need a weapons consultant." With all the schematics Morgan has in the file she left me I can''t make heads or tales of most of them. There''s schematics for robots I''ve never seen before, and I have no idea if she''s worked through all of them. Her notes are well written but they''re still all a foreignnguage to me.


    "We''re really going to war, aren''t we?" My mother asks and I scoff.


    "Rain, your disrespect is getting a little much." My father warns and I re at him.


    "You deserve respect? After what you''ve done? You disappeared and then walked back in here like nothing''s wrong, acting like you''ve been here the entire time, and nothing has changed. You couldn''t even apologize before you started making excuses. Heaven help me when I have pups not to have my head so far up my own ass that I can''t see when I''m wrong. Now, if you''ll excuse me." I push away from the table and leave the parents of the year behind to exchange ideas on how they can mess up their children''s lives even more.

 70

    Morgan pov.


    Two weeks and I''ve only managed to get through four doors. Fourteen days of being stuck in this hell hole with no one to talk to but myself and even that''s stopped. I don''t know when I stopped talking but I know it''s been dead silent and I''m losing my mind. I''ve gotten three more quotes.


    Leadership is earned, not forced.


    Wisdom is earned with time.


    Nothing in life is free, true rewards are earned.


    I can clearly see Magnus wants me to earn my freedom and if I knew what exactly he wanted to prove by indirectly telling me I haven''t earned anything in life I would probably already be out of here. Time behind those doors work differently than just wandering from room to room in this prison. Every time I exit, I''m aware that more days have passed even when it only felt like I''ve been gathering puzzles for a day.


    "Casey" I beg as I call out to her, knowing I won''t get a response. I try my bond with Rain again to be greeted to more silence. I wonder what''s going to happen if I ever get out of here. Will time in the real world have passed just as it has passed here? How will they have handled that I''m gone? Are they even aware that I''m gone or have Magnus warped their reality to make it like I never existed. I groan, rolled over and hiding my face in my pillow. I''ve been in bed all day my body exhausted from gathering puzzles that only give me useless quotes and like this ce knows I need rest my food has been showing up on a tray on my bed. Everything I''ve been craving while I''m here. I sit up at the realization. "Can I have a ss of orange juice?" A ss appears on my bedside table, and I bite my lip. "Can I have salty crackers?" A te appears next to the ss, and I grab one and munch on it as I contemte my next question. "Why am I here?" Nothing happens for a while until I note a note has appeared on my nightstand.


    To learn a lesson. An eerie feeling washes over me, and I look around the room but I''m stillpletely and utterly alone.


    "Can I have a puppy?" Nothing happens and I almostugh to myself at the question. If I can''t have Casey in here, what''s not to say about another living being. "What lesson am I supposed to learn?" Another note appears and I''m almost too scared to pick it up.


    You have to figure that out yourself. I huff.


    "I know I''m supposed to work to earn things and not just be given things." I almost scream, almost expecting to find myself back in the safe house but nothing happens. Then I just sit there, looking around the room, out the window with the blue sky and I cry. I wipe the first few tears before I give up on the rest, allowing the tears to flow freely as I realize this ce might be set up for me to fail no matter what I do.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As my emotions go haywire, so do my magic, causing the walls around me to shatter, mini tornadoes to form, ruining everything in its ce. The floor fills with water and fire leaks at the ceiling though nothing burns and none of the mess touches me. The sky outside my window turns dark and it begins to rain as the sadness threatens to consume my chest. I w at the wall between my bond with Rain, mentally throwing everything I can at it, but it doesn''t shatter. It stays there, dormant and unmoving and sobs wrack through my body as it does.


    I need Rain. That much is clear to me. I hadn''t functioned as a normal being before I met him. I had nothing to live for and even though I really loved my sister I wasn''t even trying that hard to understand her, or really be there for her. Raining along changed everything. I can now understand why my sister got so hung up with the people she dated. Love will make you do crazy things. The thought sobers me.


    I love Rain.


    I love Rain and he doesn''t know it and there is no way I''m dying in here without him knowing that I love him. As I reign in my magic the room slowly goes back to the way it was. I finish eating my crackers, drinking my juice and then crawl out of bed. After a long shower I get dressed in the jumpsuit again and grab the backpack from the chair in the corner of the room.


    In the dining room I pack everything I need before heading to the library, ring at thest three doors. I''m going to get out of there. Find all the damn puzzle pieces, read all the damn quotes and figure out what the hell Magnus wants from me. As I step through the blue door everything is deathly calm inside me as I make a promise to myself that I will put Magnus through the same hell he''s putting me. That I will tell Rain I love him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 71

    Rain pov.


    A knock on the door of theputer room brings me out of my daze of trying to make sense of the pile of information Morgan has stored in Bring, some that can''t be downloaded from his mainframe. The weapons consultant Isa put me in touch with, Xavier, raises his eyebrow at me when my father walks into the room, looking ever so royal in his white suit with gold ents. I sigh, rubbing my eyes harshly before nodding at Xavier, watching as he leaves the room.


    "I thought we could have a talk." I haven''t seen him since I left them behind at the meeting days ago. I''ve had too much on my te and between bing the unofficial coordinator until Morgan is back and silently falling apart without her, my parents were thest thing on my mind. I spent years without them, so it doesn''t even feel like they''re here, even when they are and being annoying about it as well.


    "You have to make it quick. We have a lot of work to do, and no one knows how much time we really have." With the recon being done it seems like the Bio-ze is still struggling to get their systems back on track and that''s a helpful dy, but we can''t count on it forever


    "Rain, please pup." I re at him for the use of the nickname. As much as I hate the Vampire using it, I hate him using it even more.


    "Don''t call me that." The growl is a warning from Remi who can''t even be bothered about all this parental groveling right now. As hard as I''m taking the separation from our mate, he''s taking it even worse. I''ve never encountered him this weak and unresponsive, not even when my parents left. My father holds up his hands in surrender, walking towards a couch in the corner.


    "I know I have a lot of exining to do. A lot to apologize for." I stare at the man I used to admire with a nk look. I had thought I wanted an apology. An exnation. Something that might justify all these lies and betrayal. That might justify leaving your children behind so you could be safe from harm. I don''t think anything can justify such heartlessness.


    "I don''t want your apology." I sigh, suddenly feeling drained of my energy, body tight and ufortable.


    "You might not want it, but I need to give it." Remi sparks up beneath my skin, his rage bubbling up and igniting my own.


    "I don''t give a damn about what you need, Ezra. You sure as hell didn''t give a damn about what I needed when you up and left me to be a father to a pup I didn''t know how to take care of. I could barely take care of myself and then you were gone. Dead! They said you were dead! Every moment of my life has been a lie and every time I try and fit the puzzle back together if falls apart because of another one. So, you don''t get to tell me about what you need. My mate is heavens only knows where, I am hanging on by a very fragile thread, my wolf is nearing his breaking point and youe in here talking about what you need to give? What you need is to give me space. What you need is to not pretend that you can be a father to me now. My father is dead. You made sure of that the day you took my mate from me the first time. You made sure of that when you left me behind so you could be safe. So, please just go." He stares at me, tears forming in his eyes, but I can''t bring myself to feel anything for him. He must realize as much because he takes only a few more seconds before he leaves the room. Xaviering in secondster.


    "If I may say something?" I sag in my chair, drained from the day. "Maybe you need to take a break from being in here? I''ve been told you were hauled up in here for a week before I arrived and by the looks of it, you need some sunlight." His words surprise me. I had thought he would want to talk about my father...


    "Yeah, call me if you need me." I finally say after looking around the room for what? I have no idea.


    "I won''t need you." He gives me a soft smile and a pat on the back as he makes his way towards his desk. I finally leave the room, wandering down the hallways as I wonder what I''m supposed to do with myself now. Four weeks. She''s been gone for an entire month and yet everything we''ve aplished so far is thanks to her. Ourst moments together haunt me in the worst possible way. I never told her I loved her. I mean, I''m sure she could feel it through the bond, was aware of how much I needed her by my side, but I never told her. Now she''s all alone, might be carrying my pup and I don''t have any way I can help her. I can''t even really be strong for her, not in...


    "Rain! They''re here." Luca appears in front of me, practically bouncing off the walls as he takes my hand and blinks me into themon room where two humans I''ve never seen before are standing, but I know exactly who they are. "So, you''re the beast man?" The woman grins, her green eyes darting all over me before she makes eye contact with me. "Huh, Morgan sure does know how to pick them. I hear you need our help." "How long will Morgan be gone?" The man asks, his brown eyes looking around the ce, distrust clear in them.


    "We have no way of knowing." Luca mutters, stabbing a dagger in my heart at his words.


    "I need you to hack the Space sector." I tell them, knowing we don''t have time for all of this back and forth. They can make up their minds about trusting us while they work. "We need to gain control of the new fleet of AS21 robots. Morgan left notes but I need people who know what they''re doing to actually do the job. She seems to have trusted you." The woman suddenly looks sad.


    "We''ll help you. Anything for Morgan, right? She''s helped me out of more binds than I can count, this is the least we can do for her."


    "We''re not promising anything. We will try and see if we can hack the robots." The guy mutters. "You can''t hack what Morgan coded without having Morgan guide you. We''ve been working together for a long time, and I''ve never found a loophole in her coding." He''s given up before he''s even tried. It''s annoying.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Well, your faith in your own capabilities suck but my mate trusted you..." I look them once over again. "for some reason. Follow me." I lead them back to the control room I was just trying to get away from, making peace with the fact that it''s going to be my home until I get my mate back. Something I hope happens sooner rather thanter.

 72

    Rain pov.


    "You just ruined all our hard work!" Margot''s keyboard goes flying across the room, shattering into the wall as Cade dodges the device that was aimed at his head. "All you had to do was monitor. Monitor!" The green-eyed woman rages. I have no idea what actually happened but one moment theputer was filled with random code running across it and next there was a big error code and then a bright red lock appeared on all our screens.


    "What happened?" I ask, the bright haze of lighting from theputer screens makes Margot look even more murderous and I think I can understand why Morgan chose her as a friend.


    "He locked us out of the system." She huffs, sitting down at her desk with her head in her hands.


    "So, can''t you just log back in?" I carefully ask, knowing I might sound like an idiot.


    "We could if we still had ess to Bing. He locked us out of Bing. It''s not a backdoor you saw, it''s a fail safe in her firewall." Xavier mutters, looking just as defeated as Margot. "Seriously man, an amateur coder could see it''s a trap." The Fairie sighs, going to type something on hisputer but the dialog box he pulls up disappears after a few minutes, an error code shing before the big red lockes back into ce.


    "Bing." I call out to theputer.


    "That''s not go..." Margot''s words dry up when the locks disappear, and a giant clockes onto theputer screen. "What did you just do?" Her wide eyes make me a little ufortable, since I''m not exactly sure what I just did either. "I called him." I motion to theputer in front of me and she looks at Xavier who has a smile on his face.


    "You''re a walking ess key." Cade mutters, surprise in his voice. "She made you a fucking ess key." He sounds somewhere between bewildered and astonished. "Why didn''t you say anything?" He finally grins, walking up to me and shaking my shoulders.


    "I didn''t know?" I''m a little confused as to what exactly is going on here.


    "Rain, do you know what an ess key is?" Margot asks and I shake my head. "It''s a password. She made your voice a password for Bing." Margot says and I frown.


    "Why would she do that?" It''s not like she knew what Magnus was going to do so why would she make me a ess key?


    "She trusted you." Cade mutters, the room growing silent at the statement until Bing''s voice breaks it.


    "Rain, how may I assist you?" I look at the three and they all shrug their shoulders.


    "What triggered your shut down?" I decide to ask, because I''m still not too sure what the supposed back door in the firewall Cade saw means.


    "An unauthorized entry attempt into my system." He answers and I nod.


    Just a heads up: NovelDrama.Org is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Can you give me ess to it now?"


    "ess denied." Theputer responds and I look at Margot who sighs


    "Bing, can you give me all the information on the AS21''s?" I ask and get the same response.


    "Okay, so we can''t hack the bots." Xavier mutters.


    "But we can hack the Space sector." Cade walks away from me and takes a seat at his desk. "Remember when Morgan went to do the safeguarding of the Robots at the Space Sector?" Margot nods at his question. "She would have had to use a physical key to gain ess to the bots through Bing."


    "So, if we can find the keystrokes we can get into the bots?" Xavier asks, grinning like a fool.


    "It could work, unless it''s a one-time ess key." Margot mutters, frowning as she watches Cade do whatever the fuck he''s doing. "Damn." She mutters after a while, sounding defeated.


    "This is Morgan we''re talking about." Cade sighs, pushing away from theputer. "We need her." Understatement of the year buddy.


    Just a heads up: NovelDrama.Org is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Where is she?" Margot asks, narrowing her eyes at me. I look between her and Cade, knowing I can''t keep them in the dark any longer. They''ve been here for three days, and the longer Morgan doesn''t show up the harder it is going to be to lie to them and that''s thest thing I want to do.


    "Um... There''s so much to tell you and I was hoping she could tell you herself but..." I sigh, shaking my head before I dive into the whole story, Starting with my kidnapping, going onto the whole issue of Magnus, her being a Fledgling and then ending with Magnus trapping her inside the prism.


    "So, what you''re saying is that she''s been trapped in there for four and a half weeks and we don''t know if we''re ever going to see her again?" Margot asks and I nod.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, how do you propose we win this war then?" Cade asks a question we''ve all been asking since Morgan disappeared "I''m not asking to be pessimistic, but we need her. Like Sinir is the leader for the humans and whoever she gets to stand on their side, Morgan is our leader. We''re screwed without her and try as we might, which we will, we''recking without her." He couldn''t be more right.


    "Is there nothing we can do to try and help her?" Margot asks and Xavier shakes his head.


    "No, a prism is worse than prison. You at least know where you''ve stored the key should you want to set someone free. Once you''re trapped by that kind of magic, not even the person that sent you there can get you out unless you learn whatever lesson they want you to learn. Perfectly sane Fairies go in and theye out broken,cking a piece of themselves that stayed behind there. They change inside a prism. By their own choice or by force. Something inside of them changes forever." The Farie exins and my heart feels like it''s going to cave in on itself.


    "So, what''s the longest someone has ever been trapped in one of those things?" Cade asks and I sigh.


    "Forever, if the person who trapped you there dies, you''re lost forever." Xavier says the words I can''t bring myself to say.


    "And the shortest time?" Margot asks and the answer is just as grim.


    "Four months." There''s a heaviness that settles on the room, the four of us just looking at each other, all of us knowing waiting that long is going to mean our death but no one brave enough to say it.

 73

    Rain pov. By the end of week five I can''t pretend I have something to leave my room for. Morgan''s scent has faded into nothing, we''re not making any progress with the samples Ragna and Isa got from the Bio-zepound. The trolls are still out on a verdict of the serum and between trying to avoid my parents and answering the same redundant questions Cade and Margot seem to have I''m drained. Completely and utterly drained and everything hurts. There is a constant cloud around my mind, a haze I can''t seem to shake, and every movement feels forced. Remi has finally gone silent, receded into the darkest corner of my mind and while I want to hate him for leaving me alone in this, I''m no better at talking to him. There''s no point. Not when we both know we need our mate as much as we need oxygen to survive.


    I understand now. Why wolves would waste away after they lost their mates. I used to think they were dramatic, that they could just go out and find someone else, but no. I can''t even stomach the thought of someone else knowing me in the way Morgan does. Where I don''t have to say anything, not really. Where her presence fixes things I didn''t even know was broken and now she''s gone, and I have no idea if I''m ever going to see her again. It''s easy having faith in her, hoping she''lle back but Magus is a slimly bottom feeder who I have no doubt will do anything to keep Morgan away from here for as long as he needs to in order to gain control again. Control no one is willing to give him by the looks of things. "Rain?" I lift my head from the pillow, watching as Isa flutters down from the ceiling and stands at the edge of the bed. I have no words for the Fairie, so I just close my eyes again, hiding my face in Morgan''s pillow, just because it''s her pillow and I miss her. "Oh, darling. How can I help?" I feel the sting of tears behind my eyelids, and I can''t stop them from soaking the pillow, can''t stop my shoulders from shaking as my heart feels like it''s about to cave in on itself. The hair on the back of my neck stands up, my body feeling like it''s in danger, like I''m supposed to run but I''m stuck here.


    "What''s happening?" I hear Agness''s voice and then there''s a hand on arm that causes me to scream as pain radiates through my body. The hand jerks away but its effect is still there, pain radiating through me. "That''s what I brought you here for." Isa says, sounding distressed. "Is that your..." She doesn''t finish the sentence, but I don''t care to know what she''s saying, not when the pain is finally going away, easing a little bit.


    "He''s shutting down." Agness sounds like she''s going to cry and she might as well join the club. The tears are never ending and it feels like a cave is forming in my chest.


    Remi! I cry out to the wolf, grateful when he stirs inside of me, easing the pain in my chest somehow but it doesn''t stop the tightness that forms in my bones, feeling like they''re locking in on each other.


    "You need to shift Rain." The wolf urges from inside me and so I allow him to take over, not that I would have the strength to hold him back. There''s no heightened sense when I finally settle into my wolf form. In fact, I feel duller. Like the haze has moved over my entire body and not just my head.


    "What''s happening?" I ask Remi, feeling him closer than I''ve felt him since Morgan disappeared.


    "We need our Mate. No wolf is designed to be without them for this long, even if the bond isn''t broken." Remi responds and as much as I want to tell him to exin further, I simply don''t have the energy to. So, I simply slump into the bed and allow the darkness that''s hovering at the edge of my consciousness to drag me down.


    Morgan pov.


    In life, there are no shortcuts. Only those who follow the rules earn the prize


    Leadership is earned, not forced.


    Wisdom is earned with time.


    Nothing in life is free, true rewards are earned.


    Great victories are earned with hard work.


    Greatness is earned through humility.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Things earned increase in value.


    I stare at the seven puzzles in front of me, wishing I could burn this ce to the ground. I''ve been here for five weeks. Five long weeks and I''m no closer to getting out of here than I was when I walked through thatst door and found the puzzlesid out on the library table, the doors gone and my sanity hanging on itsst thread. Whatever I''m supposed to earn here sure as hell doesn''t seem worth all this hassle. With a sigh I get up from the desk and head into the dining room, picking up a ss of water because it''s the only thing I can stomach at this point. When I missed my period two weeks ago, I knew exactly what it meant and now I can''t seem to keep anything down. I have no idea how it works being pregnant as a Fledgling, but I know beast men have five-month pregnancies and I''m already a month into this.


    My chest aches as I think of Rain, of what he''ll do if he finds out I''m carrying his pup. It''s not the most ideal time, actually the timing sucks quite literally but it''s also not something I would wish away. I ce my hand on the fairly t surface of my stomach and sigh.


    "I''m going to get us out of here. I''ll keep you safe." I promise the little life inside of me. The sun is just starting toe up outside, so I make my way into the bedroom andy down, having have made peace with the fact that my days and nights are now in reverse. I can''t seem to fall asleep with the darkness surrounding me anymore. Just as I start gettingfortable there''s a sharp pain in my stomach and I wince, rubbing at my belly to make it go away but it seems to be making it worse, causing me to curl into myself. As the pain increases, I feel wetness between my legs and when I look down at my sheets my world stops when I see the blood pooling underneath me.


    "No." My heart clenches, dread pooling in my stomach as I take a shaky breath, blowing out the air slowly as tears pool in my eyes. "No, please no." My throat feels like it''s closing in on itself, chest tightening as the pain in my lower half


    increases. My body feels like it''s loosing air but when I finally remember how to breathe, when my lungs allow in air, I let out an earth shattering scream as everything around me shatters, including myself and as darkness consumes me, I am unsure if I''ll ever be able to be put back together again.

 74

    Morgan pov.


    "Morgan." I slowly open my eyes at the soft voice whispering in my ear, blinking a couple of times I recognize the hallway of shelves and the bed I''mying on. I don''t have to search far to find Casey seated at the foot of the bed, a sad smile on her face as she looks at me and it takes me a few seconds to realize why she would be sad. I can''t stop the sob that leaves my lips, but I try anyway, covering my mouth with both my hands, knees curling into my chest. "Oh, darling." Her arms are around me in seconds and I lose it, loud sobs leaving my lips as I cling to her, my chest burning with grief. She lets me cry, lets me fall apart inside myself and she holds me together. Contains the magic between the two of us and my grief threatens to destroy everything around me.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?" I feel the missing piece inside of me where new life was supposed to bloom. There''s nothing now. Something that formed so naturally, be a part of me like Rain did, like Casey and Remi did. She was there, in me, and I hadn''t noticed how much space she was taking until she was ripped away. I know she''s gone. The pain still lingers, and I can''t breathe right.


    "She couldn''t survive without both her parents." Casey exins and it takes me longer than it should to realize what she''s saying.


    "Rain!" I search for our bond, finding it weaker than I remember it being.


    "We have to get out of here." Casey voices the thought before I can.


    "I don''t know how. I''ve been trying, for weeks." I tell her and she smiles.


    "Morgan, you''re not in the prism anymore. Look at where you are." I nod, knowing I''m in my mind and then gasp "Take control and get us out of here." She smiles and I do just that, blinking myself out of my mind and to wherever the bond is pulling me towards Rain. I find him in his wolf form,ying on our bed in the safe house, Isa and Agness standing by the foot of the bed, their backs to me. The three of us all looking at my Imprint who looks like he''s barely breathing. Snapping out of my shock I rush to the bed, running my fingers through his fur and allowing my magic to settle under his skin, feeling Casey climb to the surface and for the first time in weeks I feel like myself, but something is wrong. Something is missing and I only have one person to me.


    "Morgan!" I can hear the surprise in both Isa and Agness''s voices but they''re not the ones I''m focused on now. I can feel the heartbreak coursing through Rain, and it leaves a bitter taste in my mouth because I know he can feel the loss we share. He knows his pup is gone and my heart breaks for the both of us as I feel Remi stir awake and my chest clenches at the overwhelming sadness flowing through our bond. It''sing from all over, myself and Rain, Remi and Casey. None of us have the ability tofort each other as we share in our grief. In what could have been, what was there and what was stolen away.


    "Rain." I call through our bond and feel him wrap himself around me. His presence climbing in under my skin as hees into full consciousness. Therge wolf lifts his head and when our eyes meet, I can''t keep my sobs inside, hiding my face in his neck as he howls into the air, shattering my heart once more for the clear grief his howl holds. The howlingsts as long as my sobs do, but only because we exhaust ourselves and so when I''m all cried out, my body slumped against his wolf I barely register as he shifts below me and gather me in his arms.


    "I love you." His voice is horse and broken from all the crying we''ve been doing but the words are all I''ve been hoping to hear, hoping to share between us.


    "I love you." There''s nothing attractive about my scratchy voice but it doesn''t make my words any less true. Rain kisses my mark, sending waves of assurance through our bond and I force my magic under his skin, binding him to me in ways we didn''t know we would one day need. "I''m sorry." I tell him and he shakes his head, his anger for Magnus evident through our bond and his lust to kill overwhelming.


    "It''s not your fault." He rakes a hand through my hair, cupping the back of my neck for a bit before his fingers start rubbing away at the tension. There are no words that can make what we''ve lost between us better. No words we can say to each other that will fix any of this right now. Nothing we can do, not even killing Magnus that will get rid of this grief we''re facing. It''s a part of us that''s forever lost. A piece of our souls forever changed.


    "I didn''t feel her when she was there. She felt like a part of me, a piece of you but she''s gone and..." My words dry up. Rain''s arms tighten around me, and Remi worms his way into my mind, his presence floating over Casey''s as he gives her thefort she so desperately needs. There wasn''t any joy. No happiness to be felt. There were no ns made around her. Only a broken vow to keep her safe.


    "And the one responsible for this will pay with his life." The promise is sealed into my soul. I wouldn''t be the one who spills blood. He will avenge me and though it might not repair what has been broken, nothing ever will, it will ensure this doesn''t happen again.


    Magnus will die and we will be safe.

 75

    Rain pov. Everyone but Isa and Agness are surprised to see both Morgan and I seated at the breakfast table two days after she returned. I''m guessing no other Fairie has even bee mated to a wolf who was busy dying to get them out of the prism but then again, I wonder how many Fairies were pregnant when they entered the prisms. Morgan and I have spent the two days mostly in silence, both healing from the damage our bond has gone through, and me, from nearly dying. I feel her magic under my skin even more than I did before she left, and I have a feeling she''s never going to let me out of her sight. Remi hasn''t rested since Casey woke him up and Morgan''s sentinel is ever as present, her molten eyes bing something I''m happy seeing.


    "Morgan?" Cade asks as he enters the dining room just moments before Margot. The shock is clear on his face as he looks at my mate. Silver eyes and hair glowing in the morning lighting through the windows.


    "Hey, I hear you fell for my trap." She grins, but I can feel her sadness on the inside. It''s painful watching her pretend with others when I can feel every moment of her misery.


    "You''re an asshole." The man says as he takes his seat. We both look over at Magot who''s still just staring at my mate. Shock having taken over her body.


    "And you''re an idiot." She jabs at the man who gives her a soft smile, one that speaks of more than friendship and I can''t stop myself from growling at him. Morgan''s mouth falls open as she looks between Cade and I beforeying her hand on my thigh and leaning over to whisper in my ear. "There''s no reason to be jealous." I scoff.


    "I''m not jealous. You''re mine." She huffs out augh, amusement flowing through our bond as she rubs my thigh and sits back in her chair. "Is someone going to fix her?" I ask, pointing to a still stunned Margot. Morgan moves to get up from her seat, but I gently draw her back and shake my head. It was a battle to even allow her to leave the room this morning, she''s not leaving my side now.


    "Rain, let me go to my friend." She huffs, annoyed at me but I really don''t care right now.


    "You''re not going anywhere." I grumble, dragging her onto myp, much to her displeasure.


    "You''re letting him tell you what to do?" Cade asks and it''s more than just out of friendly concern, that much I know.


    ¡°Keep out of this, human." I warn, my hackles rising as he gets up from his seat and walks around the table towards us. Luca, heavens bless him, grabs his shoulder and shakes his head.


    Just a heads up: NovelDrama.Org is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "That''s the worst thing for you to do right now." Agness warns him and I growl at him when he steps forward, despite the warnings. "Cade, step back." She''s firmer in her tone but of course the stupid human doesn''t listen.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cade, I''m fine. Leave it alone." Morgan tells him and he gives her a once over before pushing Luca''s hands off and rushing closer to us. I allow Remi to take over as I push Morgan into the corner behind us and shift into my wolf, causing the human to stumble backwards and fall on his ass.


    "You can''t hurt me!" He shouts and I huff out, wondering if this is the same idiot I worked with before Morgan came back.


    "He won''t if you keep your distance." Agness rolls her eyes. "Honestly, you humans never listen and then we''re the bad guys when we act on your instincts. What did you think you were going to do? Save Morgan from her mate? He''ll tear you limb from limb if he knew she didn''t care about you. Now, can we all just calm down and have a seat." Themotion has seemed to bring even Margot back to her senses, but she still looks at Morgan like she can''t believe what she''s seeing.


    "You''re fine, Rain." Morgan says through our link, and I shake my head and huff, sitting down next to her as she takes her seat at the table again. She knows I won''t shift back now, not until Remi has calmed down. She turns around and scratches me on my chest, before going back to her breakfast.


    "Why can''t we ever just have a normal breakfast?" Benjamin asks as he enters the room and sees me in my wolf form. "Morgan, I am so d you''re back with us, child." She gives him a nod of her head and he dares to take the seat closest to


    us.


    "Seriously? He can get close to her, a bloodsucker but I can''t?" Cade asks and I tilt my head to the side, narrowing my eyes at him.


    "As much as I love being called a bloodsucker, I would rather refrain from name calling you putrid meat sack." Benjamin mutters, lifting the sk off the table to take a gulp of his blood.


    "You''re all acting like little children." Morgan mutters, stabbing into her omelette. "Making things much harder than it needs to be. If you can''t work together then tell me so I can find a team that can. We don''t have time for your name calling bullshit or picking unnecessary fights." She res at Cade when she says this. "You leave my Imprint alone. Stop with this macho man bullshit. You''ve never fought my battles for me, don''t start now." She point a knife at the human and he nods, having at least the decency to look embarrassed.


    Just as I think things are starting to calm down Magnus enters the room with my parents and River, who''s eyes widen when she sees Morgan. My sister rushes over to my mate, throwing her arms around her and I can''t stop Remi when he nips at the back of River''s head, causing her to release Morgan quickly. She rubs the back of her head, giving me a re as she sits down next to Morgan but doesn''t touch her again. My mate reaches out, scratching behind River''s ears causing the girl to look up at me and stick her tongue out. I growl low in my throat and Morganughs, genuine happiness spreading through our bond.


    "Morgan." Magnus calls her and I stand up, growling at him as he takes a step forward. "I just wa..." With his next step forward I''m leaping over the table and sinking my teeth into his flesh. He screams into my ear, but I don''t ease my grip on him and with Morgan''s magic running through me he can''t seem to get me off him. I don''t release him until he''s stopped trashing and when I do there''s a pool of blood running across the floors. As Isa rushes to help him I can only hope he didn''t lose too much blood. I would very much like to do that again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 76

    Morgan pov.


    I''d be lying if I said I felt anything when Rain nearly killed Magnus. In fact, a part of me hoped he would just die. Just bled to death but as Isa blinks away I know that''s not the case. As much as that Fairie hates him for sending me to a prism she won''t just let him die. As the pool of blood disappears, probably thanks to Luca and his magic, I turn my attention to the other two people who walked into the room with Magnus. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out they''re Rain''s parents. He looks just like his father.


    "Rain, was that really needed?" Ezra asks and instead of Rain standing up for himself I do the talking this time.


    "I''d think if someone posed a threat to your mate you would want to protect her at all costs. Or does your selfishness extend to your other half as well? A shame, one would think choosing yourself over your kids is enough for one person to handle.¡± His silver eyes turn to me, and I hate the fact that he shares so many traits with the person I love most in this world.


    "You must be Morgan." He tries to smile but I don''t give him one.


    "You must be the people who screwed over my mate and walked into his life like you aren''t the worst people on this. Ragna, has Sinir ever faked her death to get away from you?" I ask the hybrid who''s busy stuffing his face with French toast he buried in syrup.


    "No, she''s to high ss for that. She''d just kill me if she didn''t want me anymore. Oh, wait..." He cackles and I can''t help but grin. "We should start a club. Sit around and talk about whose parents are more fucked up." There''s childish excitement in his voice and I have the feeling if I saif yes, we would be having weekly meetings.


    "We didn''t leave because we wanted to." His mother insists, looking somewhere on the verge of tears but I have no sympathy for her.


    "Oh, yeah, that part I get. The part I don''t get is faking your death and then lying to your children about it. Do you know Rain believed you weren''t dead? For a long time and then he got himself involved in a lot of shit trying to find his deadbeat parents until he finally gave up hope that it must be so. That you left him all alone in this world but hey, now you show up and tell him everything he went through was for nothing, since you''re alive and healthy but hey, your exnation of why he should forgive you, why your lives mattered more than his should fix everything. That''s what you hope will happen no?" She quickly wipes the tear that falls down her cheek and I feel like pping the woman for crying. She had her pup, had every opportunity to protect him and she failed him. She failed him in the worst way possible and now she wants sympathy. I can''t imagine getting to hold your pup, watch them grow and then just abandoning them like they mean nothing. River''s hand rests on my clenched fist in myp and she gives me a sad smile.


    "Can''t you just get him to forgive them? Why are you mad at them too?" She looks a lot more like a little girl like this, not at all like the hard ass teenager who threw a coin pouch at me months ago.


    "Some things take time to forgive, and emotions are aplicated thing." I reach up to rub behind her ears and then get up from the table. Rain shadows my every move, keeping between me and the rest of the people in the room. "We''re not viins." His mother tells me as I walk past her.


    "From where you''re standing, of course you''re not. You''ve had more than thirty years trying to justify your selfish act. I bet you believe it was what was best for them. I bet you spent years trying to get rid of the guilt of failing your pups. You know what''s sad though? The lies you told yourself actually made you believe you''re not in the wrong. You''ve all gone through life manipting the lives of the children you''re now hiding behind to win a war that''s not even ours to fight. Only, we can''t opt-out like you did. Won''t. I''d rather die trying to create a world in which my own kids can be free than sit here and justify why I won''t fight, can''t fight, would rather run with my tail tucked between my legs because of my own cowardice." I turn around and leave the room, before blinking Rain and I back to my room.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "You called my parents cowards." He muses as he goes in search of a pair of pants.


    "You almost killed Magnus." I counter and he walks out of the closet with a grin. "What was the whole thing with Cade?" I ask, knowing it was more than jealousy that made him act that way. "Something is off about that guy." Rain mutters,ing to wrap his arms around me. Iy my head on his chest as he rubs the back of my neck, pushing his scent underneath my skin.


    "Like?" I''ve worked with Cade for a long time, and I know he had a crush on me once upon a time, but we had rules against dating in ze-Protect.


    "Like he must have lost his damn mind trying to make it seem like I would hurt you when he couldn''t keep his eyes from you. Who the fuck would go after someone else''s mate?" Rain''s chest rumbles as he growls, and I smile. To think mating for life was once the reason I didn''t want to involve myself with a wolf.


    "Humans don''t live under the same code beast men do." I gently remind him, and he huffs.


    "Clearly. He was fine before he saw you. If he ever looks at you with something more than friendly affection, I won''t be responsible for blinding him." It''s not a threat, it''s a promise and it''s not one I''m scared of. "Can you do that after the war?" I ask and he grumbles but nods. "Speaking of."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, I need to get you up to date with everything we''ve done so far so you can take control back. I hated being in charge. Why would you give me ess to Bing anyway?" He looks cute when he''s confused.


    "Because I love you." His eyes darken and then he''s leaning down to slot his lips over mine. The kiss is gentle, no rush or an intent to make it something more.


    "I love you." He mutters against my lips when we pull away from each other. "Now, we got the samples from thebs but..." As Rain fills me in on everything, I realize we''re more screwed than I thought we were. We have less than I had hoped we would have so if we''re going to win this war now, we''re going to have to make some fast choices, ones that might end badly but if done right, we might just make it out of this alive, well... mostly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 77

    Morgan pov.


    "You want us to do what?" Luca asks, looking at me like I''ve lost my mind and yeah, maybe I have but right now I don''t have time to hack into the Space Sector. Bing is no longer part of their mainframe, and I have no idea what kind of underhanded tricks they could have installed in their firewall while rebuilding their systems. "Morgan, we can''t blink a fleet of ten thousand robots here." He sighs and I frown.


    "Why not? We need five thousand Faries. If each of them blinks two here, then we can have them all here by the end of the night and no one will know where they were taken." I reason but the Fairie isn''t biting. "Also, I''m going to need you to kidnap my sister. She won''te if she sees me but you, she trusts you. I think." Thest time I saw Torren she smiled at me. I''m hoping she''ll be fine with all of this. I''ve been here for all of it and I still can''t seem to wrap my mind around the insanity of it all.


    "I am not kidnapping Torren." The Fairie screeches. I push my lips into a thin line and simply just stare at him. "No. I don''t care how much you think I owe you. I''m not kidnapping your sister. You can do it yourself." He huffs and I sigh. "Fine, then you can be in charge of getting the AS21''s here. We will meet in the control room at midnight. You have until then to get your troops ready." Luca groans but blinks out of the room without furtherint. "Do you think this will work?" Cade asks, leaning back in his desk chair and I nod. Plugging the robots into Bing''s mainframe is a hell of a lot easier than hacking the Space Sector and flying ten thousand robots here.


    "It must. Are you ready to go?" He sighs and nods walking over to where Isa is standing in the corner of the study we''re seated in. "We need them to be offline for at least forty-eight hours." I remind him and he nods, disappearing with Isa. "Tell me again why we need them to have no power when we''re blinking the robots here?" River asks, startling me a bit. I had forgotten she was here this whole meeting.


    "The security systems. Even if we''re blinking them an alert is going to go off when someone enters the room where the bots are stored. We need their power off so even if they know it''s us, they won''t know when exactly it happened during the time the power is off, and they won''t have a way to trace us." She nods, scribbling something on her notepad before waving goodbye and dering that she''s going to go read.


    "You''re good at this." Margot pushes off the desk she''s been sitting on and walks over to the window. "I was worried about you. When you just disappeared. And then all those things about Rain kidnapping you and now... this?" She waves up and down in my direction like she''s trying to make sense of everything.


    "I thought Rain told you." She nods, biting her bottom lip.


    "He did." She sighs. "I just, you look like some sort ofb experiment gone wrong." She blurts and even though I know she doesn''t mean it in a malicious way it still stings. "I''m sorry, I just wasn''t expecting this. One moment you''re fighting against the Bio-ze expanding and the next you''re in the middle of a war against humans and the supernatural. It''s a little much, you know?" I do know.


    "I''m sorry you got dragged into this." I wish it could have been different, but the truth is. If it wasn''t Sinir now it would have been some other loon at a different time and the result would still be a war.


    "It''s fine. It''s not like war gives anyone much choice and I''d rather be fighting with you than against you. I do have one question though." She looks a bit hesitant and so I nod. "Rain''s your mate?" Iugh and shake my head.


    "Rain is my Imprint. I am his mate." She looks confused, like she doesn''t understand what the difference is. "It''s essentially the same thing in different species but I don''t call him my mate. I call him my Imprint. Also, I need him for development. I won''t function right if he''s away from me for too long and he might die." Her eyes widen and Iugh.


    "What was wrong with being a in old human?" I shrug my shoulders.


    "Nothing, I guess, but apparently I never was one so I wouldn''t know." She pulls a face and we bothugh our assess off before the room goes silent again.


    "Listen, I don''t know what the deal with that Magnus dude is, but he''s been lurking around the control room whenever Rain wasn''t there. He seems pretty fuckin scared of the wolf and after watching him nearly get killed by Rain I would understand why but there''s something off about him. Maybe it''s just me being paranoid because I haven''t met anything like him or you for that matter, but you don''t give me creepy vibes and he does. Also, is this silver hair thing permanent?" It takes me a second to get onto thene change Margot is on and so I answer the least pressing question first.


    "No, I only look like this when Casey is present. She doesn''t always feel the need to be this highly alert but since we spent nearly six weeks apart and then Rain almost died, she''s... careful of letting her guard down." She''s even worse at night. Extra aware about our surroundings and if it wasn''t affecting my own sleep I wouldn''t care so much, but being a little tired is something I can live with, for now.


    "Casey?" I nod, picking up a random book and transferring it to another table with my magic.


    "She''s my sentinel, the part of me that makes me a Fledgling." Margot gives me a sceptical look but ultimately nods.


    "So, you have magic but no wings?" I can''t keep myughter inside.


    "No, no wings. I''m not Fae. They also don''t have a sentinel. My magic stems from my sentinel, Fairies are born with their magic. They are taught magic, and my sentinel is magic. She needs me as I need her." She thinks on it for a bit before nodding. "Any other questions?" She shakes her head.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "No, not right now. I''ll ask you when I do though." I chuckle and nod, watching her leave the room. Once she''s gone the silence that settles leaves me feeling so uneasy that I blink myself to the control room where Rain and Xavier are going through the schematics for the shifters I drew up. Rain doesn''t bat an eye when I nt myself on hisp, curling up against his chest, just rubs my back and ys with my hair until I''m rxed enough to fall asleep.

 78

    Morgan pov.


    Midnightes sooner than I thought it would, but I think it''s mostly because I spent the afternoon sleeping. Turns out Casey can rest when Rain is watching over us and since he''s been working with Xavier all night having me sleep on hisp worked out for both of us. I watch as my Imprint and the Fairie is bent over the desk, going over the blueprintsid out on the desk. Luca will be here any minute and then I have to figure out how the hell I''m going to find my sister. With the power off in the Space Sector it''s all hands-on deck. Or that''s what Luca told me when he blinked in here an hour ago.


    "We''re set." Luca mutter when he blinks into the room again. Xavier hands him the blueprints and he studies them before nodding. "You better hope this works, Morgan." He warns before he''s gone again. Xavier leaves the room, giving Rain and I the first real bit of privacy since I got back, and we''ve been nning to steal the robots, but I haven''t minded being kept busy. It keeps my mind off the constant sadness that''s permanently etched into me. Therepeting with every other emotion I have.


    "It will all work out." I sink into Rain''s arms wishing I could stay in them forever.


    "I don''t want to do this." I admit, feeling like an utter disappointment. "I wish I could just take us away to some random ce and we can stay there. We can have our pups and be happy." Even in saying the words I know it''s not possible. There is no way I can just leave and be able to live with myself if people died because I didn''t do anything.


    "We''ll be happy." He kisses my head, tightening his hold around me. "When you were in the prism and I had to do all of this, not even understanding what I was doing half the time all I could think about was having you with me. All I knew is that if you were here, I wouldn''t have to work so hard understanding things I so clearly don''t. I kept thinking about how I wouldn''t have to be in charge and how I felt like a failure every day when we weren''t getting anywhere. I just wanted you here, to fix everything, to fix me. Then everyone started saying the same thing. Everyone wanted you. They insisted on you being our leader and I thought about how exhausting that must be so, I thought how I would like to be here for you. To fix the things you don''t know how to fix and that''s not a lot, you''re pretty amazing, but I''ll at least make some things easier for you. I wish I could take away this pain but since we''re both carrying it how about we just help each other where we can? And be happy. Despite what''s going on around us. How about we just be happy that we have each other?" His words warm me from the inside out.


    "Buying you was the best decision I''ve ever made." I whisper and he chuckles before his lips slot over mine. The kiss is brief, sweet but full of love and a promise to be there for each other. "Staying with you was the best one I made.¡± He admits, resting his head against mine.


    "I have to go get my sister." I also don''t want to leave him but for the past week I''ve been fighting the urge of just staying glued to Rain and I can manage to fight it just one more time for now. "I''ll be here when you get back." He promises and so I blink myself into the Space Sector. The living areas are empty, like I thought it would be, so I blink myself into my sister''s room to find it empty. Her bead is neatly made, and you wouldn''t think anyone lived here if it wasn''t for the pictures. There''s one of us as kids, where I was just a baby and seated on my sister''sp. Then there''s one where we''re all together. One with Dad and Mom and the two of us in matching sweaters smiling big behind our ice cream, despite the cold weather if was that day. There are two of just me. One where I''m smiling big, missing my front two teeth and one that was taken at my graduation. I pick up the picture of just her, noticing it''s the only one among everything she has of friends and family. She''s smiling big, the way she did before our parents died. Only, this one was taken just before she got her heart broken and decided she''d had enough of risking love. I carefully ce the picture back, blink myself into the hallway of the control room and peek into each and every room bute up empty for her.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Luca asks when I blink into the secure area the robots are being kept. The room is halfway empty, and I smile as I watch Fairiese and go in their turn.


    "I''m looking for Torren. Have you seen her?" He sighs.


    "There''s a room, three hallways away from the canteen, second door to the left side. She goes there when things get too much." I smile a thanks and blink myself outside the room, looking in through the ss in the door to find a figure sitting in the far corners. When I try the door, it''s locked so I blink myself inside. She doesn''t move and it takes me a few seconds to realize she''s sleeping so I wrap my magic around her and blink her away. I chose a room close to Rain and mine andy her down in the bed, wondering how tired she must be if she hadn''t even jolted awake when I blinked her.


    "She''s here.¡± I announce as I enter the control room again, finding Xavier and Rain already logging the robots as theye into thepound. Rain abandons his work, turning his chair, his full attention on me.


    "Is she okay? Was she very shocked when you told her?" I shake my head.


    "She''s asleep. I found her like that, so I blinked her here. I''ll go wait for her to wake up. I just wanted to let you know were back." I kiss his cheek, give him a smile and then blink back to my sister''s room where the woman in question is sitting on the edge of the bed, her face void of emotion until she sees me.


    "Morgan! You''re alive?" Her question doesn''t even shock me at this point. I haven''t been keeping tabs with the lies they''ve been spreading about me.


    "Yes, yes, I am. I bought you here." I hug her and she sinks into the hug before she realizes what I said and pushes back with a frown.


    "You bought me here?" I nod. "How?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Um, it''s a long story but I need you to promise to be open minded." She scoffs but nods when she sees I''m being serious. So instead of telling her I simply show her, allowing Casey to rise to the surface. I watch as my sister''s eyes widen and as I watch the emotions appear on her face, I know nothing about this conversation is going to go easy.

 79

    Morgan pov.


    "Do you have questions?" Torren nods. "Do you want to ask them?" She shakes her head and then clears her throat.


    "Um, no. You can... What''s going on?" If the situation wasn''t so serious I wouldugh at my sister being at a loss for words. That never happens with Torren.


    "Um, so turns out we''re half-sisters." She nods, sitting back on the edge of the bed with a thump. "Um, our parents had a hard time conceiving and then they found out Dad couldn''t have kids, so they used doner sperm, and well. My father happens to be an ancient Fledgling that''s one of his kind. Well, two now."


    "I knew that." I frown, wondering if I missed something. "Not that you were conceived by some ancient being, the part about us being half-sisters."


    "You knew?" She nods, sping her hands together.


    "When we were packing up the house, I found our birth papers and stuff. There were letters addressed to us, and I read them. Mom kind ofid all her secrets out and I burned them. I don''t know why, I just... you were finally staring to do good again and I guess..." She shakes her head and then shrugs her shoulders with a sigh. "I wanted you to be happy and you didn''t need to know. It didn''t mean that we weren''t sisters anymore. I didn''t want you to think that I would treat you differently because of it and then the whole thing happened with..." She stops, not even being able to speak his name. "In any case. That whole thing happened, and I was so out of it and we were fighting more than we were talking and I knew I couldn''t ever tell you. I just couldn''t have you thinking I hated you. I love you; you know that. Right?" I nod, expecting the feeling of betrayal toe up like it did when I first heard the news about our parents, but it seems that ship has long sailed.


    "I know you love me. I still wish you would have told me though. Everyone is so set on keeping secrets and I get that you think it makes things easier, but it just makes it harder. It makes..." I shake my head. "It makes a mess of things that shouldn''t be." She nods in understanding.


    "So, you''re a what?" She motions to my face, looking a little perplexed.


    "A Fledgling. It''s an ancient magical being. Mom was Magnus''s Imprint and when I was born, he stored some of his magic in me. I would have been a hybrid if he didn''t but since he did, here I am. He''s peeved that I''m apparently more powerful than he is. So, he locked me in a prism for like, almost six weeks. I um..." I swallow hard, wondering if I''m really going to admit this but this is my sister I''m talking to. "I lost my baby while I was in there." Her arms are around me before I realize there''s tears running down my face.


    "Oh, Morgan. I''m so sorry." I want to tell her it''s not her fault, but my words are swallowed up by my cries and as I''m trying to get myself under control Rain burst into the room, looking frantic. When his eyes settle on me, he rushes over, taking me from my sister''s arms and pulling me into his chest. "Who the hell are you?" Torren asks and I burst outughing, choking as the tears and theughter contradict each other.


    "You''re the sister. I''m guessing?" He asks, not answering her and I can see it pisses her off. "I''m Rain, she''s, my mate." Torren frowns, before her eyes widen in realization.


    "You''re the beast man she bought? Of, fuck." She covers her mouth with her hands. "Only you, Morgan. Only you can manage to buy your own damn mate." She finally says and I giggle. "You''re taking all of this surprisingly easy." Rain muses and Torren shrugs her shoulders.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "There''s not a lot that surprises me when ites to this girl. Morgan used to wear mis-matched socks because she felt it made her think better and eat ice-cream and pickles because for some reason that made sense to her tastebuds. When she was in fifth grade, she punched a boy because he stepped on her box of worms, she was doing research on. Sheter got the same boy to buy her more worms and do the project with her since he ruined her fist attempt." I hide my face into Rain''s chest as my sister babbles about me.


    "Okay, Torren. You''re not here so you can embarrass me. You''re here to help us win this war." I finally say and she goes serious.


    "So, it''s happening. We''re actually going to war?" I nod and she takes a deep breath.


    "I thought it was all rumours. They were talking about a rebellion and how you got killed in the crossfire between the supernatural world and the human world. I asked to see your body, but they said they wouldn''t surrender it. Then Luca disappeared and I knew something was wrong. Morgan, what''s going on, like really going on?" So, I fill her in. On Sinir and the hybrids, on Magnus and Rain''s parentsing back from the dead because of their importance in this that we still don''t quite understand. By the end of it all my sister has a clear hatred for Magnus and Rain and Torren find a kinship in their desire to kill him.


    "You actually went all wolf and bit him?" She asks, looking very impressed with my Imprint.


    "Yeah, I would have killed him if his damn magic wasn''t so keen on keeping him alive. We actually haven''t seen him since." It''s more like we refuse to make the trip down to the infirmary to check on him. Rain looks at the time and shakes his head. "As much as I would love to talk all night,dies. We need some rest. Tomorrow is going to be a long day." I give my sister onest hug before Rain escorts me out of the room. Back in our room we get ready for bed. Rain shifts into his wolf, giving me a knowing look and I fall into the first peaceful sleep I''ve had since I left the prism.

 80

    Rain pov.


    I watch as Morgan throws her head back inughter, snorting and all, at something Torren said. The two women had entered the dining room together this morning and have been inseparable ever since. I had moved myself two ces down when River eventually joined. I''d gone into intense panicst night when Morgan''s pain sliced through the bond like a fresh wound. Although the pain wasn''t very wee, I''m happy she told someone about our pup. The grief was still ours to carry, and everyone didn''t have to know but I could sense the ease in her pain when she cried about it with her sister.


    "You''re not listening to a word I''m saying.¡± Ragna uses and I wish I could deny it, but he''s right. Every time Morganughs, I''m taken away from the conversation Ragna is trying to have with me.


    "I''m sorry. What were you saying?" He looks at me like he''s not sure if I''m actually going to listen and I sigh. "I promise I''m listening." It takes him another few seconds to nod.


    "How much do you know about clones?" I shake my head. Except for the terrifying ones I''ve seen in Sinir''sb. "Okay, well they have this unique scent to them. Like, it''s almost as if they''re designed to lure you in, you know?" I nod and he takes a slow sip of his juice. "It''s probably why you guys haven''t noticed we have one in ourpany." My eyes search the room and when I look at where Ragna is looking, I almost choke on my own spit.


    "No, you''re not serious." I mutter and he shrugs his shoulders and slides me a vile with clear liquid in it.


    "Throw it in her water, if she''s not a clone it won''t affect her." I eye him and he shrugs his shoulders. "Look, I get it. She''s here and your mate is finallying out of her shell but she''s not her sister. Just because she acts like she is, doesn''t mean she is. I''ve seen humans pay top dor for a clone to act, speak and dress like the person they''re trying to get with and that is a clone." He nods his head in Torren''s direction.


    "So, how do you propose I do this?" Ragna shrugs, stuffing his face with a piece of toast. I sigh and get up from the table, going over to the juice bar and pouring juice for the girls. I ce their juice in front of them, earning myself a kiss on the cheek from Morgan and the brightest smile I have seen from her in a while, one that I hope willst.


    "Wait for it." Ragna mutters as I take my seat again. Torren''s juice is almost half empty before she stops talking, a frown forming on her face. Then she starts coughing and what looks like a blob of slimends on the table in front of her. "What''s happening?" I ask, Ragna who simply gets up from his seat and pulls out another vile of the liquid from his pocket. He forces Torren''s head back and throws the liquid down her throat, keeping her mouth shut as we all watch her starts to disintegrate in front of us.


    "For all our safety, I hope you didn''t go spilling our secrets this stic bimbo." He looks at Morgan who''s still watching who she thought was her sister disappear into a blob of goop at Ragna''s feet.


    "Do you all n to ruin breakfast every morning?" Benjamin asks, pushing his cup away. "This is getting somewhat old." While I''d have to agree, I''m d Ragna did what he did. "How did you know?" Morgan asks, her voice soft and fragile.


    "I smelled her when I stepped into the room and then went down to theb to get the unbinding agent. Remember this smell for next time. I''m guessing your sister is hauled up somewhere, probably really needing our help and here we are, sharing trade secrets with a clone. You''re d I caught it before she convinced you she needed to go wherever and hand over her information to the enemy. That is if it''s not transmitting remotely." He sneers down at this boots that''s covered in gunk.


    "No transmissions can get in or out unless Bing authorizes them." Morgan answers, her voice robotic. I get up from my seat and collect my mate in my arms, and shees willingly.


    "Since you''re so knowledgeable about this, Ragna." I re at the hybrid. "I''m putting you in charge of finding the real Torren." I tell him, lifting my mate in my arms and walking us out of there. "Casey, how did you find Torrenst night?" I ask the sentinel, knowing Morgan is in no condition to discuss this.


    "Luca told us where she might be and when we went there, she was there. Asleep. I didn''t question it when Morgan brought her here. She seemed so real." Casey sounds about as sad as Morgan feels and I feel like breaking thigs. The whole point of clones is to seem real, otherwise they wouldn''t work on people. In our room I tuck Morgan in and she quickly closes her eyes and drifts off to sleep, her mind finally going quite from all the thoughts that''s been running through it, none of it making any sense.


    "Luca." I call out for the Fairie who appears within seconds. "Do we have a mole?" He looks over at a sleeping Morgan in concern.


    "No, at least I don''t think so. The only people who knew what was happening are the people who was a part of the operationst night. So that''s the three of us, Margot, Cade and Xavier. The Fairies who helped blinked us in and River." He sums up and I groan.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If we don''t have a mole, when did Torren get reced with a clone and how did they know she''de for her sister? If Torren thought her sister was dead, then... why go through all the trouble?" I ask and Luca frowns.


    "Because Torren doesn''t believe her sister is dead." He mutters and I frown. "You need samples from a person to clone them and if the news spread that Morgan was dead and her sister didn''t believe them, they knew she''de for her eventually. They know she''s not dead and having a manic Torren running around telling everyone her sister isn''t dead would twist their narrative."


    "So, they clone her." I mutter and Luca nods.


    "Still, in case we''re wrong. We should get Banjamin to mind search everyone. Including us. If we do have a mole he''ll find them." I nod, looking over at my mate, hoping we don''t have a mole for her sake. At this point in the game I doubt she''ll be able to handle any more things going wrong, hell, I''m starting to question is any of this is even worth is anymore.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 81

    Morgan pov.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There is a valid point to be considered, that your life is never quite as good as it can get but also never quite as shitty. It''s what has kept the world form moving forward up until now. It''s the thought basis for every good idea and also for every bad one. The very essence of what keeps us from thinking we''re somehow the biggest fuck ups in history. The truth being that in a day, week, month, year, a bigger fuck up wille along and no one will even remember you. It''s this very point that makes me thought process justifiable. That ces me in the middle of the Bio-ze, strutting my way into ze-Protect like there isn''t a bounty on my head.


    I''d considered not doing this but that wasn''t really an option. Sinir may mess with her own life as much as she wants by trying to kill her own son and fuck her way through men''s beds to keep herself relevant, but she can''t mess with my life. I should have taken her head clean of her head when she kidnapped Rain, but I guess this is where it''s considered that she perhaps didn''t think her life can get any shittier than it already has. I don''t miss the wide eyes of the people I pass, all of them likely thinking I died, or perhaps it''s the silver hair that poses the bigger shock for them. After all, humans have been known to appear in public after they''ve been announced dead.


    I blink myself up to the programming floor, not having the patience to take an elevator, and that will give Luca time to find me and thest thing I need right now is for that Fairie to find me before I knock Sinir''s head clean off her shoulders. I walk straight through the door of her open office, amused at the way she jumps up from the desk, fear shining in her eyes before her mask of fake bravado falls in ce, a more creepy than intimidating smile appearing on her face. "I was wondering when you''d show up here." She crosses her arms over her chest, showing me just how insecure she is when her shoulders droop slightly before she remembers to lift them. She''s not the real person in charge but she''ll do for


    now.


    "Where is my sister?" I should have had Luca bring her to me the moment I found out we were only half-rted. Should have pulled my head out of my own ass and thought about the danger she might be in but since it''s toote for that now, I''ll bring her to me by force or by surrender. Either way, it''s going to leave a mark.


    "She''s... upied." Sinir muses, real mirth shining in her cold blue orbs. Mirth that goes away as soon as I lift her in the air. She gasps as I fling her across the room, stopping her a hair withs space from hitting the wall and sting her brains out. "You''re..." Her voice dries up as I use my magic to shut her up.


    "I''m going to ask you this one more time, be aware that your life depends on the answer you give me. Where the fuck is my sister?" I keep her silent for a few seconds longer, finding pleasure in seeing the panic build up in her entire body as she tries to work around my magic to speak.


    "Basement." She barely gets out before I''m blinking both of us there. We keep outdated documents, old books and busted servers down here. So, when I find Torren, or what was once my sister holed up in a cage that look like it was made for a dog, I almost lose my shit, but killing Sinir won''t do me or anyone any good now.


    "You wanted a war, right?" I look over at her, my magic keeping her as stiff as a board. "Well, this is me officially starting it." I blink both Sinir and my sister back to the library where I know Benjamin is. The vampire gives me a look you give a child who refuses to listen, looking tired at my antics. "I bought you a fresh blood supply if you want it, though, thest time I checked whore wasn''t your favourite taste." Sinir at least has the nerve to look scared as I leave her with the ancient grandpa and blink my sister into the medical room where Kyle flutters over to us the moment he sees me.


    "I thought Ragna was out looking for her?" He asks as he starts checking her over, tapping at her veins and inserting IV drips with the help of his magic.


    "Ragna was taking too long. I went straight to the source." I stare down at Torren, running my fingers gently over the intricate tattoo''s decorating her sleeve. I have no idea how long they''ve kept her down there, but I know she won''t be happy when she wakes up. I''m almost temped to leave Sinir for her but that bitch is mine.


    "You were out for two days and the first thing you do when you wake up is go and find your sister? Did you even eat something?" I shake my head; he should at least be happy I remembered to take a shower and get dressed in something other than the nightgown Rain put me in.


    "Where is Luca?" Like always the Fairie appears as soon as I say his name, his eyes zeroing in on an unconscious Torren.


    "What did you do?"


    "Dered war." Benjamin mutters as he speeds into the room with an unconscious Sinir.


    "Morgan! We had a n!" Luca looks murderous but I can deal with his tantrum.


    "I''m sick of your ns. Your ns had me spend my whole life not knowing who I was. Your ns nearly put Rain in the same position Ragna was in, slowly being killed. Your ns got me thrown into a prism because your leader is a whiny little brat. Your ns almost got my sister killed. So, if dering war is what it takes to get you to realize I''m done with you fucking up my life, then let''s go to war." We have a stare down, Luca trying to get me to back down, but I don''t think he realizes that there''s a very short list of people I care about at this moment, and he doesn''t make the cut. If he stands in my way of keeping the ones I love safe, then I''ll take him out and cry about itter.

 82

    Morgan pov.


    "You went rouge Morgan." Isa can''t hide her displeasure when she looks at me and I can''t hide my anger. "This wasn''t part of the n. We''re not ready. We don''t have the numbers, and you just walked into the Bio-ze and took one of their leaders. What were you thinking?" She''s not looking for a smart answer, so I give her a true one.


    "That you''re all sitting here with your hands under your asses, too scared to do something. In case you haven''t noticed, they''re in an even worse position than we are, Isa. Also, if they hadn''t taken my sister, they would still have their damn leader, but she''s my ything now." Casey vibrates in agreement under my skin, making it glow slightly as my magic threatens to burst at the seams.


    "You''re not in your right mind, Morgan." Agness says, looking at me like I''m some deranged lunatic. "You''ve gone through more than we thought you could handle. This is our fault, let us help you." She holds out her hand for me to take and I stare at her like she''s crazy.


    "No, don''t you date make me out to be the bad guy here. What is this? I give you everything I have and just keep quite about my frustrations. I''m the one you can''t make a move without but if it''s not one you approve of it''s wrong. You''ve all lost your fucken minds. This. This is what everything has been boiling down to so you either get with the program or take a fucken seat. I''m going to see if my sister has woken up and then I''m going to get the information you refuse to get." I look at Benjamin who only meets my eyes for a few seconds.


    "Morgan..." Ragna steps forward, and I re at him. "I''d like to join you, when you interrogate her." I nod, looking over at Rain who pushes away from the wall and walks over to me. The moment our hands touch I blink us into the room where Kyle moved her to so she could be morefortable. There''s a Fairie there adjusting her IV''s and fluttering about doing heavens only knows what.


    "She hasn''t woken up yet. Maybe give her a day or two?" She gives me a sympathetic smile that I try not to internalize as I walk over to Torren. Her skin is pale, a somewhat grey pallor to it that makes me concerned. As I touch her hand, I feel my magic surround her and I allow Casey to do whatever she''s doing until she''s done. Torren doesn''t wake up, but she doesn''t look as pale as before and the greyness of her skin is gone.


    "You didn''t tell me what you were doing." Rain sighs, moving to stand on the other side of her bed. "I would have helped you." I allow my gaze to move over him. The tan skin, twitchy ears hidden under a mop of curls. He owns my whole being and I can feel the hurt my actions caused him. The worry that''s still present in our bond leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.


    "I didn''t know what I was doing until I was doing it." I confess. I''d woken up after Ragna had just shattered my entire world and there was nothing. A terrifying nothingness inside of me and then the anger settled in, and I was walking through the Bio-ze on a hunt for my sister.


    "I couldn''t find you." I frown, not knowing what he means, and he knows that. "Morgan, I turned my back for a few minutes and then there''s this solid wall that goes up between our link. You were gone, reced by this solid void, it was terrifying. I didn''t even feel that way when you were in the prism." As he talks about it the feeling floods through our bond, and I turn my head to the side.


    "Just after I woke up?" He shrugs his shoulders. "There was nothing." I admit. "When I woke up. There was nothing and then there was so much anger, and I didn''t know what else to do with it other than find my sister. It was..." I sigh, not knowing what to say except that the feeling is still there. The anger still bubbling inside of me, just waiting to boil over. A reminder that a shitty situation is still waiting to get even more so.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think..." He trails off but I manage to catch his train of thought before he can block it off from me. It''s like a physical blow, causing me to take a few steps backward and I can see the regret in his eyes. The damage that''s been done that he can''t take back.


    "You think Magnus is right? That there''s something wrong with me?" I wish he would say it''s not so. That it was just a silly thought, but I know he doesn''t think so. "You can''t be on their side." I almost choke out.


    "I''m not." Rain defends. "I''m on your side, always. I just want you to be happy and you''re not. Things keep happening and you keep taking blows and you don''t deal with any of it." My skin feels like it''s itchy the more I listen to him talk. Like I''m breaking out in hives as the other half of my soul turns on me.


    "Things will always keep happening. They''ve been happening ever since I was born apparently. How do you want me to deal with them? Take some personal time and reflect on all the hurt I''ve been put through? Look at where we are Rain." I wave my arms inrge up and down motions as I talk. "I lost you and then my sister, my parents, my sense of reality, my baby..." I choke out the word. "All because someone else thought it would be best to control my life and now, you''re standing here, telling me that there''s something wrong with me?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with you." He sounds about as desperate as I feel and I don''t stop him as he rounds Torren''s bed, rushing to pull me into a hug. I allow him to hold me, resting my head against his chest as he runs his fingers through my hair. "Hush, there''s nothing wrong with you." Even as he says it, I know he doesn''t believe it, not really. There''s a painfully murky part of his emotions that makes everything he says unbelievable.


    "Rain?" I finally ask, breaking the silence that has settled over us. "You remember how we said that I need you as my Imprint to function?" He hums again so I pull away from him and look right up at him. "So, if I''m broken, does it mean you are too, or did I break you?" A heavy cloud settles over us, one that would stay there for a while because when I look over at my sister, she''s staring at me with eyes filled with questions. I step away from my Imprint and walk towards her, wondering if there''s a tangible moment my life started falling apart or if all this has been a lifetime in the making...

 83

    Rain pov.


    *Two Day Earlier*


    "That''s thest of them." Benjamin sighs, watching the Farie flutter through the door before turning to Luca and me with a more serious expression. "We need to consider the fact that it''s one of us." He mutters and Luca steps forward first. "You can start with me." Benjamin sighs but nods. He takes longer on Luca than he did on any of the other Fairies but it''s to be expected. Luca has been here since the start of it all but when the Fairie steps away from Benjamin it''s clear that he''s not the leak. Ragna goes next, then Isa, Agness, even my parents go, and River goes just for the hell of it. When they''re all done, I step forward, not liking the idea of the vampire in my mind again but we have to do what we have to do. "Are you sure pup? You don''t have to do this." He assures me but we both know what it would like if I don''t allow him to sift through my mind.


    "Just... there''s nothing to pity." I tell him, knowing what he''ll uncover. He frowns but at my nod I feel him prate my thoughts and I allow him to flip through them like it''s his own personal movie. He skips over the more intimate parts between Morgan and I and then, he stops. Pulling out of my mind and I see the tears in his eyes.


    "Rain..." I shake my head. Thest thing I want is for anyone to know what Morgan doesn''t want them to know. It''s an unspoken agreement between us to keep it between us. The death of our pup has nothing to do with any of them. Telling them about it will just solidify the fact that everything we face is a direct result of how piss poor the handling of our lives at the hands of these people have been.


    "Don''t." My voice is hard, and he nods, entering my mind again, finishing thest bit of it before stepping away, satisfied. "Alright, we don''t have anyone to go through your mind." I mutter and heughs.


    "Actually, we do but she''s currently asleep so, we''ll have to wait for her to wake up." I frown and he sighs. "Morgan can do so much more than any of you realize. It''s why Magnus is so afraid for her." I stare at the vampire like he''s lost his mind because at the moment it feels like he has. Magnus has steered clear of us and for a little bit, just a tiny while I liked pretending, he never existed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Afraid for her?" I ask and he nods, taking a seat, looking a little unstable. I guess all that mind reading would take a toll on even the strongest of vampires.


    "You haven''t noticed anything weird about her mind?" He looks at me like he expects me to shake my head. "She''s unstable Rain. Everyone in here knows it and even you do, deep down inside of you, you know your mate is facing her breaking point and when she does, we will all be in trouble. Except for you of course." There''s an indignant tone to hisst statement but I can''t help that her magic is destined to protect me. Even if Remi would go feral, he would never hurt his mate, it''s engrained into his DNA to protect her at all costs. Our lives are linked and it''s a little sad that I know very few of them will ever understand it.


    "So, Morgan is a ticking time bomb, and we just wait for her to explode?" Ragna asks and Isa shakes her head.


    "No, we make her explode. She''s going to wake up from this and she''s either going tosh out or she''s going to retreat into herself and knowing Morgan it''s the former rather than thetter. So, we drive her to the edge of her sanity and make her explode. Rather here, rather now, than when we''re in the middle of the battlefield." I look between the people in this room and sigh.


    "You want to push my mate to the edge and you''re discussing this in front of me?" I''ve never practiced keeping anything from Morgan. My mind has always been open to her, even when she wasn''t directly looking for anything, I''d never kept her from wandering to her hearts content. It''s why so much of ourmunication isn''t needed. I know how she feels when she feels it and it''s the same for me.


    "You''ll have to control your thoughts." There''s a warning in my father''s tone that I don''t care for and as much as I want to tell him exactly that, I don''t want to get into an argument with him. I have no idea if we''ll ever really talk again but I''m content in pretending he doesn''t exist for now. I look over at Benjamin, raising an eye at him, he''s been in my mind, he knows what I know at this point.


    "It''ll help getting her to react the way to want to. She''s not going to just break pup; we have to push her into it. As cruel as that might sound." Cruel isn''t the word I''d use, it''s downright psychotic.


    "So, what is this going to prove?" Luca asks the question I''ve been mulling over since this discussion started. What''s the point?


    "Nothing, it''s going to settle her. Give her better control of her magic and help her bond with her sentinel better." I want to ask how he knows all of this, but he''s clearly been talking to Magnus. "So, you''re siding with Magnus now?" I ask and the vampire sighs.


    "Not entirely, Pup. I searched his mind; he allowed me to and while he hasn''t been the best at getting his point across, we have a reason to be legitimately worried about your mate. The magic she''s been using proves that Casey is doing most of it and that means they''re bond is iplete. She''s not tapping into her magic; the magic is running wild." I sigh, running a hand down my face. Nothing is ever easy. Everythinges at a cost, some type of lying and scheming and I know if it doesn''t stop soon, it''ll be the end of all of us before the war can even begin.


    "Okay, what do you need me to do?" My stomach does a violent churn as I ask the question, and I can feel Remi''s despair through the bond. This isn''t going to end well but as I look around the room I can see everyone in here knows that to some degree but we''re all still delusional enough to hope that it just might be the turning point we''ve all been waiting for.

 84

    Morgan pov.


    "Morgan?" Torren''s voice sounds like she''s been screaming her lungs out and it''s not hard to guess that maybe she has. It makes the anger I have for Sinir all the more potent and at this point, I''m itching to deal with her. "What''s happening, where are we?"


    "We''re at a safe house." I can''t tell her where exactly we are, not because I don''t trust her but because even, I don''t know. I know were on Gliss but it''s not a part of it I''m familiar with and I have a strong feeling it has to do with their magic cloaking it.


    "They told me you were dead." She mutters, sitting up and batting the Fairie away when she tries to help her. "I can do it by myself." She does too, painfully slow and when she finally rests against the headboard she''s visibly out of breath. "What happened to you? What did they do?" I''m not sure if I can stomach hearing but I have to. I''ll do the exact same to Sinir before I kill her. Rain''s handes up to cares the back of my neck and even though his touch does calm me down tremendously there is also a murky part of his mind that I can''t ess. A part that hasn''t ever been there before and I don''t know if I even want to know what he''s hiding from me. I can''t stomach Rain lying to me when it''s all everyone around us have been doing to us.


    "They locked me in a cage in a dark room but that''s not the conversation we''re having right now." There is a look in her eyes that''s so unique to Torren I can''t believe I fell for the cloned version of her. It makes me feel stupid. "Where have you been? You disappeared and they kept tyring to convince me you were dead, but you can''t die, Morgan." She says it like its fact, like she knows I can''t, and I know there''s another secret to be uncovered here now. I don''t have the energy for it, but I still ask her.


    "I can''t die?" She nods, a haunting look crossing over her face. "Exin yourself."


    "You were two. We went to the beach and Mom took her eyes off us for a couple of minutes and you decided the ocean was your friend, so you ran in. You got swept up by a wave and when dad eventually got a hold of you, you were giggling like you went on a ride. Then there was the time you were three and you jumped off the three in our back yard, I didn''t even know you knew how to climb it, and you fell. Anyone else would have died or at least be seriously injured but Morgan, you got up and started climbing like nothing happened to you. You get sick and it doesn''t affect you the way it does other people. You can''t die. I don''t know how and I don''t think I care to know but when they told me you were dead, I knew it was a lie. I don''t think a bullet can take you out at this point." I rub my forehead, feeling a headacheing on.


    "You saw me go through all of this and you didn''t think it was worth mentioning?" She shakes her head, and I blow out a breath of frustration. "Okay, well. I''m not human so maybe that exins it all. We''re half sisters and our dad wasn''t our dad. You were conceived through some random dude we don''t know but I can find out if you want the same messed up reunion, I''ve had with my birth father who I swear is trying to kill me, but luckily, as you just pointed out, I can''t fucken die." I''m done. I''m so damn done with everything it feels like I''m going to burst. There''s an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach, one that leaves me restless, but I don''t move. I stand in my spot and watch Torren abord everything I just dropped on her.


    "You''re lying." She finally mutters and I nod. Of course she would think that. Of course, the Torren I found was a fucken clone because my sister, my real human sister never just believes anything. Nothing is just taken at face value with her and it''s annoying as hell but at least now I know I''m dealing with the real thing so, I lift her into the air and drop her back down on her bed. "What the fuck?"


    "I did that." I tell her, taking the couch that''s in the corner of her room and throwing it at the wall before fixing everything again. "That too." "Stop it." She mutters, sounding almost scared.


    "Stop what, Torren? What, the truth a little too much for you?" I''m angry at her and I have no idea why I am. Hours ago I just wanted her to be safe but now that she is I can''t help but want to shatter her reality the same way mine was and there is nothing normal about that. Mayb Rain is right, maybe I am broken.


    "Truth? This is the truth? We''re not sisters and my father isn''t my father and you''re not even human?" There are tears in her eyes, something I haven''t seen in a while and a part of me feels bad, wants to go over andfort her but I stay in ce. Watch her from somewhere inside of me that can''t care less and that''s the part that I chose to listen to.


    "We''re half-sisters. We came out of the same womb." I draw, watching the tears finally fall down her face and that''s what makes me move towards her, but she holds her hand up, stopping me in ce.


    "No, don''t touch me. Just, go." She whispers the words, pulls her legs against her chest and hugs them tight.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you want me toe back?" She shakes her head, a bitter pill but I ept that. She''s always been good at pushing me away. Now, she has even more of a reason not to care about me. I gave her the perfect weapon to justify why she doesn''t want to interact with me, but I know it won''tst long. Someone will talk to her and then she''ll argue with me about her ce in this war. She''ll want to be on the front lines and call shots and feel important but I''m not going to let her. The only front lines she''s going to man is those that watch me put an end to all of this, of that I will make sure.

 85

    Rain pov. "She''s staring to spiral." I tell Benjamin as I watch my mate and Xavier hover over herputer. "I can feel it inside of me. She doesn''t trust me, notpletely and it''s your fault." The anger and the resentment building up in my mate is worrying. I''ve stopped Remi from reaching out to Casey more than once now, leaving us both miserable as we argue, and it makes our bond and the bond between our mates even more fragile.


    "Just give it a little more time.¡± He nods. "It''s his turn now." I look over at Xavier who''s busy telling Morgan that the safeguarding she did on the robots has been wiped. She stares at him for a few seconds, runs her hand through her hair that''s hovering between turning silver and staying brown and the storm of emotionsing from her side of the bond nearly takes all the breath from my lungs and then as if nothing happens it all settles. Goes deathly calm as she pulls up some files and eventually runs a programme.


    "She''s fixing it." I tell Benjamin who looks almost disappointed. As if he expected this to be her breaking point and I think it damn nearly was. When Torren told her to leave there was something that settled in my mate that left me feeling unsettled. It''s something she hid from me, and I have a feeling it''s only because she knows I''m hiding something from her. Calling her out on it would start something ugly and as much as I want to have her break, I won''t have it be at the cost of our bond.


    "We need to get Magnus in here." I huff augh, knowing they must be desperate if they''re willing to call him in. Morgan will lose it if she sees him. "Will she be able to handle it?" I shake my head. "I''m sorry, Pup." I hate the nickname but he''s not going to stop using it and it kind of helps that my dad develops a twitch in his eye every time he hears the vampire use it.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s not like I told you what was happening." I can still see the confliction on his face. "Are you seriously going to make this about you? Do you needfort because of what happened to me?" It''s a baffling thought. "I don''t needfort, but it doesn''t mean I''m not sad that you had to go through that. I''m also not sure I understand it. Is that the reason Morgan came back sooner?" I nod my head.


    "I was dying without her. The bond isn''t made to be stretched that thin. So, she didn''t feel safe, and her body couldn''t keep the pregnancy when it''s feeling threatened. It happens to self-preserve. She didn''t have Casey with her in the prism but when she was busy losing the baby, her body locked herself in her mind to keep her from having to go through that fully aware and it woke Casey up. She could escape through that." A part of me wishes it didn''t have to happen that way. That she figured out how to get out of there and I could have held out until she did. Morgan looks over at me, my feelings loud even when I try for them not to be.


    She makes a move to get up from her desk, but I shake my head, giving her a bit of a smile. We stare at each other, long enough for her to understand that hering over here is not going to stop these feelings from surfacing again. That we still have a long way to go to heal and we''d probably not get the change anytime soon. We have a war to prepare for, there is no time and then there''s this thing that I''m keeping from her. She blinks once, twice and a third time before she turns back to the monitor in front of her and her fingers fly over the keyboard again.


    "Magnus sent her there to prove that her magic was unstable." I turn my gaze to Benjamin, eyes raised. "The parameters were that she was supposed to do it without relying on her magic, but she still found a way to escape using Casey. She essentially found a loophole out of her prism through you and her magic." There''s a tint of proudness in his tone that makes me smile.


    "She means a lot to you." It''s not a question. Benjamin gets this fond look in his eyes, and he nods.


    "As do you. As long as I''ve lived, I''ve never sired an heir. When I met the two of you, did what I did. I promised to keep you safe. I failed in that but I''m hoping to redeem myself... somehow." He looks pained, really pained and I realize this is the reaction I wanted from my father. True, honest emotion and not some fake bullshit that ys on my emotions and his need for me to be mature.


    "You''re more of a father than mine ever was." I mutter, leaning against the wall.


    "You should talk to him." I open my mouth to protest but he holds up a finger that silences me. "I''m not saying you have to forgive him. What I''m saying is that you should have a conversation with him that doesn''t lead to you blowing up at him, or your mother." I stare ahead of me for a while, watching Morgan and Xavier work, focusing on soothing her burst of frustration through our bond.


    "I''m going to ask you something, Benjamin, and I need you to be honest with me. Does whatever threat they have on their lives justify leaving us behind?" For a moment I think he''s not going to answer me but then he shakes his head. "Then I have nothing to say to him. Danger I can excuse, but pure selfishness? No, you''re going to have to put up with me ignoring them." He sighs and we both know this conversation is done.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes!" Xavier suddenly shouts at the same moment I feel Morgan''s excitement fill our bond, overwhelming every negative feeling that lingers.


    "They''re online." The woman herself announces as she leaves her chair and bounces over to me, throwing her arms around my shoulder and cing a kiss on my lips. I try not to think about how it''s the first kiss we shared since she came back from the prism.


    "What does this mean?" Benjamin asks.


    "It means, we can win this war." Morgan grins and the look I share with the vampire lets me know that we need to get Morgan to fall apart, and it needs to happen soon. I give him a slight nod when she lets me go and goes back to herputer. As much as I hate to admit it, we need Magnus.

 86

    Morgan pov.


    Trust is a fragile thing. I''ve known it my entire life and yet, the reality of it has never been as clear to me as it is now. Only, I never thought I would be questioning the people closest to me. As I work with Xavier, I''m aware of every single thing Rain is feeling and it''s distracting because he''s talking to soft for me to know what''s going on. As quickly as the excitement of finally programming the robots for our system came it fled the moment, I felt the shift in Rain''s demeanour. The murky part of his brain seems even darker now and I fear that once it''s revealed I will be broken beyond what even Casey can fix.


    "Should we take a break? Come back after lunch?¡± The Fairie asks and I nod. Bing needs time to upload all the changes in the systems anyway so we might as well go eat. Rain moves when I move, and I allow my hand to grab his, takingfort in his touch even though my insides feel like they''re going to explode with all the uncertainty going on around me.


    "You''re hiding something from me." I mutter as we leave the room. I don''t blink us to the dining room, we haven''t talked. Not really and we''re not going to get any time if I warp space for us to move faster.


    "I am." Something inside of me rxes at the fact that he''s at least not lying about that. "Trust me, it''s better if you don''t know." I want to trust him, everything in me feels wrong the moment doubt towards him enters my mind but ignoring what''s wrong between us isn''t going to help us.


    "We''re not talking. You''re hiding things. We''re not even..." I trail off, thinking to the kiss I gave him earlier. Touching isn''t our issue, and I don''t think I expect us to be jumping back into trying to have a baby but there''s been nothing beyond holding hands. We don''t even sleep at the same time now and I''m always restless.


    "We''re fine." Rain insists and I wish I could feel as sure as he sounds. "We almost died, you lost our pup, things keep happening. Sinir, Torren, the robots. I''m not expecting you to jump back into things like nothing happened to you. I''m here, sweetheart. I love you." The words wash over all the wounded parts of me and while it does nothing to heal them, it soothes them enough for me to breathe a little bit easier.


    "I love you." I promise. That is at least something I can trust with everything inside of me. I love Rain. Nothing is ever going to change it. He stops s just before we enter the dining room, pulls me into his arms and kisses the top of my head. "No matter what happens, I will always protect you." The words lock a promise in our bond, sealing it securely. I allow myself to reveal in the tender moment before we realize each other and enter the room. My appetite goes away the moment I see Magnus seated next to Isa.


    "I think we should take our lunch to go." I mutter, going to turn around but Benjamin calls out to me before we can leave.


    "No, just stay. Sit down and let''s have a meal that isn''t filled with drama." There''s a hardness in his tone that leave no room for arguing, no matter how much I want to.


    "Fuck you." He simply smiles and motions for us to take a seat and we do. I end up between River and Rain, across from Magnus who I attempt to ignore.


    "I read in a book the other day that Fairies can jump between universes." River tells me as we start dishing up. I catch Ragna grabbing an entire casserole of stuffed mushrooms and briefly wonder if Sinir starved him.


    "Why are you telling me this?" River doesn''t simply just share information with me. There''s always something she thinks she reads about that will somehow stop this war froming. It''s not hard to figure out how worried she is but she has nothing to worry about. There is no way I''m going to let anything happen to her. She may have annoyed the hell out of me at first, out right hated me and I would not put it past her that she attempted to murder me, but I love her because Rain loves her.


    "Can''t you just find a new universe and we can all go there and start over?" I shake my head, and her shoulders visibly drops. "Well, why not?" She whines and I chuckle, finding her cute.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know, sometimes I think you''re so very smart and other times I realize how much of a baby you really are." She res at me, blowing up her cheeks, unconsciously proving my point. "We can''t just run away from this." I tell her, turning serious. "If we run away from this, we will spend the rest of our lives running away from things when they get too hard. We have to fight for the way we want to live. If we don''t, we will fall apart because we''ll question what would have been forever and it''ll rot us from the inside out. So, no matter how scared we are, we have to face this." I caress her cheek with my thumb, smiling a little when she nods, albeit reluctantly. Rain gives me a soft smile, rubbing the back of my neck and I return it, feeling at ease for the first time in a while.


    "You would make a good mother one day." My body freezes at Ragna''s words, joints locking and I swear my blood stops running though my veins. Rain''s fingers still on my body and the agony that res through our bond is enough to render me weak.


    "What did you say?" I slowly meet his gaze, daring him to say it again and of course he doesn''t disappoint.


    "I''m just saying. You''re so good with her." He points his knife in River''s direction, stabbing his fork in the mushroom and brining it to his lips, chewing it some. "You''ll make a good mother someday." He finishes his thought and then he''s choking on his food before everything he''s eatenes back up as my magic squeezes around him and then I''m floating in the air, feeling like I''m out of control of my body. I look down at the people seated at the table, fear clear on their faces and it takes me to look at myself in the ss to realize why. I''m glowing a bright blue, my hair having grown twice its length in the span of a few seconds but that''s not the concerning part. The concerning part is that it looks like I''m going to burst into pieces and just when I think I won''t, I do and everything goes dark.

 87

    Rain pov.


    I felt it in my soul as I watch my mate shatter in front of me like she was a piece of pottery being dropped on the floor. Then everything snapped together like she didn''t just split into pieces, but something was definitely wrong. I rush to take her in my arms when she flutters to the ground, lying her down on the couch that appears out of nowhere. I watch her face, hoping she''ll open her eyes, but I know she won''t, not when our bond is silent. I''m not sure if it''sforting or not, but what I do know that it''s strange being able to feel only my emotions.


    "She''s gone." Remi mutters, sounding hollow inside. "Casey is gone. I can''t feel her."


    "I can''t feel Morgan either." I assure him but he grunts, rising to the surface some.


    "No, you can. Focus." I do as he says and then I feel her, she''s faint, but she''s there, secure and tangible. "Casey is just gone, like she never existed. I have nothing to bond to." His words make my blood run cold. "What''s wrong?" Isa asks, probably sending the change in me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Her sentinel is gone." I mutter, the words sounding wronging out of my mouth.


    "It worked." Magnus sighs, his relief visible. I turn my head to the side and frown at him.


    "Her sentinel is gone and you''re telling me it worked?" He nods, motioning to a sleeping Morgan.


    "Her sentinel is fine, Casey is not gone, she''s justpletely bonded now. The first time this happened she was disying magic she shouldn''t have but now, she''s still, silent. She''s not going haywire and trying to kill everyone she deems a threat. They were never supposed to live as two beings sharing one body. They are one." I stare at him in confusion. "Look at her." He urges and I do. For a while, nothing happens but then the grey streak in her hair starts glowing again. "What do you feel?" I ask Remi, who sinks to the back of my mind, but I''m not rmed by it in the slightest, there''s a strange calm over me and it takes me a few minutes to realize it''sing from Morgan and not me.


    "How long is she going to stay like this?" Magnus shrugs his shoulders.


    "Anywhere from a few hours to a few days. I have no idea what toll all of this is taking on her. We''ll find out when she wakes up." I look over at Benjamin who gives me a reassuring smile.


    "She''s going to be fine, Pup." River wraps her arms around me, and I hug her back as hard as I can manage to squeeze without breaking her.


    "Who''s going to tell Torren we broke her sister?" Ragna asks and I re at him.


    "She''s not broken, she''s healing, and Torren doesn''t care what happens to her sister at this point." Luca mutters thest part, sounding very displeased with the idea of it all.


    "So, do I have to wait for her to interrogate Sinir?" I nod, we''ve left her out of so much already, she''s going to be mad, fully bonded or not, she''s going to want something to take her anger out on and I''m all to happy to hand over Sinir on a silver tter.


    "Am I correct in assuming that we''re going to war soon?" My father asks and Isa lets out a long sigh.


    "Very likely yes. They know Sinir is gone and they know who took her. We stole their robots and their prisoner so they''re not going to let us do any more damage." The answer leaves me feeling more unsettled than I thought I would feel in this moment. I''ve known the stakes was war from the beginning, but I can''t help but doubt that I''ll be able to keep the people I love safe. My gaze travels from River to Benjamin and then finally settles on Morgan. She''ll tell me she doesn''t need protecting but everything inside of me will throw myself in the line of fire if it means shees out unharmed.


    "I have a question." Ragna asks and we all look at him. "Before we go to war, what''s the chances we can storm thepound?" He''s already considered it; I can see it by the look in his eyes and I would lie if I didn''t think it''s a good idea. "I don''t see a reason why not." Agness tells him and it surprises me a little, the woman has never looked to keen on the idea of having to go to war, even if she knew it was bound toe. She doesn''t look like she enjoys violence at all but then again, looks can be deceiving. "I''m assuming you would want to lead the attack?" The hybrid nods, a small sinister smile forming on his face.


    "Do you have a n?" Luca asks and of course he does.


    "Whoever wants in is wee, but I need to talk to Sinir first." He looks at Benjamin. "You need to hack into her brain. She has information she won''t willingly give up and we can''t go in there blind. They know we''reing now so they''ll want to be prepared for us. Humans hate feeling like sitting ducks, so they ovepensate."


    "I don''t hack into anyone''s brain, but I will help you." Benjamin sighs. "Ovepensate how?" Isa asks.


    "With weapons. They obviously can''t rely on supernatural abilities, so they use weapons. Thepound has a lot of them, and they''ll use them on us. It''s another reason Morgan has to wake up before we do this. I have doubt she has some smart tech she can use to keep us safe. Bulletproof suits or something." My ears perk at those words.


    "She does. I saw them in her war schematics when she was still in the prism. Xavier said something about making prototypes." I inform them and Ragna looks like I just told him he has ess to an all you can eat buffet.


    "You think they''ll be done by now?" I shrug my shoulders. "We''ll go check." He nods at Luca who rolls his eyes but blinks them away anyway. With my attention no longer divided I take a seat next to my mate, taking her hands in mine and praying we didn''t make a mistake with all of this.

 88

    Morgan pov.


    In most cases regret is something thates toote. In this case, I should probably be lucky that I''m surrounded by people who care for more in more ways than I can everprehend. I''d felt the shift long before I opened my eyes. Something likeing home or being weed back in your own skin. There was no unsteadiness, no off feeling, only peace and the knowledge that Casey was there. Not just hovering beneath my skin, she was a part of me. My every breath was hers, our thoughts one thing, hers feeding into mine and vice versa. She''s not some thought in my mind I talk to, she is me and it''s the way it''s supposed to be.


    "Shouldn''t she be awake by now?" I can hear River''s impatience. "It''s been two days now." I expect to be annoyed at the time lost but the rage that was inside of me before is a lot less than it is now, so nothing feeds into unnecessary drama. "She''s been through more than you can imagine, RIv. Give her some time." Goosebumps crawl all over my skin at the sound of my mate''s voice. I force my eyes open, surprised to find the room dim. Looking around I spot Rain and River sitting by the ss wall with a tter of food between them.


    "I''ve probably not made things easier on her, huh?" Frown lines settle between her eyebrows and Rain reaches over to ruffle her hair.


    "She doesn''t mind. She knows you''re technically just a snot nosed kid." River huffs and ps his hand away.


    "I should apologize when she wakes up." She nods to herself and a proud smile form on Rain''s face.


    "When did you have the change of heart?" They grow silent as River thinks about it.


    ¡°I think just after we came here, when her father first showed up. I could tell she didn''t like him, but I thought maybe he made her ufortable? That she was faced with something she wasn''t ready for, and she had to be someone she didn''t want to be? It just seemed like no one was cutting her any ck, so I didn''t need to add to that. Besides, she was nice to me after that. The times I got to see her anyway. I feel like she''s always working. Always programming things, in a prism, fighting to keep us all alive. You''re right, she can sleep as long as she wants to. She needs the break." River''s voice tappers off into a hush and I reach up to wipe the tears that damn up in my eyes.


    "I think your sappiness woke her." Rain mutters, pointing to me and River look over at me. Her shock quickly morphs into pure joy and I can barely mange to sit up before she''s wrapping her arms around me.


    "I promise I won''t ever be a difficult child again." She mumbles into my chest, and I can''t help theughter that breaks out of me. Scratching behind her ears I give Rain a smile as he walks over, much slower than his sister did. When he reaches me, he leans down and kisses my forehead.


    "Eavesdropping is rude." He winks and I chuckle.


    "Then next time don''t talk to loud." River releases me and yfully res at her brother.


    "Yeah, no one can sleep with your loud voice thundering around." Rain pinches her ear causing her re to turn real.


    "Get going, pebble. You can tell them she woke up." He doesn''t have to ask her twice as she gives me another hug and then sprints away, the door mming behind her. "Are you okay?" Rain asks as he takes a seat next to me, cupping my face in his hands.


    "I''m fine." I wrap my fingers around his wrist, but I don''t remove his hands, enjoying his touch on me too much.


    "You were so quiet. Even now." He rubs his chest, like his heart is hurting and I can feel his uncertainty through the bond. "I didn''t want to lie but... I couldn''t lose you." I shake my head, reaching up to smooth away the frown between his eyes.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine. I know what happened. We weren''t fully bonded, and it caused some unbnces in my magic. I don''t think either of us knew we needed more time and the mating kind of got in the way of that. So, we werepensating the best we could but... how did you know what to do?" He sighs and I have the answer before he can say it out loud.


    "I didn''t want to trust him, but Benjamin did. He was doing research all this time, trying to find a reason behind your behaviour around your magic." I grunt at the exnation, knowing that no matter how much he did for me, I still don''t like him. "You don''t have to like him." Rain chuckles. "I still can''t stand being around my parents and they were there for the most part of my life." There''s a tinge of sadness when he talks about them, and he kisses the inside of my wrist when I give him a sad smile.


    "Do you want to talk to them?" He shakes his head so hard I''m afraid he''ll break his neck.


    "No, I used to want to. Thought about what it would be like to find them. I thought they were taken; you know? That someone was so cruel to take them away from us. It just never urred to me that they could be the cruel ones. That they would hide away and leave us behind. There is nothing that can justify that and I won''t pretend that anything they''re going to tell me is going to change my mind on that. There''s no point." His feelings is solid, resolute on the subject and I know pushing him won''t do any good.


    "We have work to do." I mutter, leaning into him as he wraps his arms around me.


    "There is so much to fill you in on." He sighs, sounding tired and when I take a closer look at his face I notice the bags under his eyes.


    "Tomorrow. You can fill me in tomorrow." I scoot to the side and open the nkets for him. He doesn''t waste time to take off his clothes and slide into bed with me, wrapping his arms around my waist as I run my fingers through his curls. Secondster he''s asleep and as I watch him sleep, I can''t help but think that this is what the calm before the storm feels like. When it feels like everything has been mostly settled and you can finally take a breath, things are going to go to shit and all you can do is brace yourself. Looking down at my sleeping Imprint I know one thing, I would do anything in my power to keep him from harms way, even if it means I have to give my own life to save his.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!